en_tn/en_tn_46-ROM.tsv

1	Book	Chapter	Verse	ID	SupportReference	OrigQuote	Occurrence	GLQuote	OccurrenceNote
2	ROM	front	intro	gtn1			0		Introduction to Romans Part 1: General Introduction Outline of the Book of Romans Introduction (1:1-15) Righteousness by faith in Jesus Christ (1:16-17) All mankind is condemned because of sin (1:18-3:20) Righteousness through Jesus Christ by faith in him (3:21-4:25) The fruits of the Spirit (5:1-11) Adam and Christ compared (5:12-21) Becoming like Christ in this life (6:1-8:39) God’s plan for Israel (9:1-11:36) Practical advice for living as Christians (12:1-15:13) Conclusion and greetings (15:14-16:27) Who wrote the Book of Romans? The Apostle Paul wrote the Book of Romans. Paul was from the city of Tarsus. He had been known as Saul in his early life. Before becoming a Christian, Paul was a Pharisee. He persecuted Christians. After he became a Christian, he traveled several times throughout the Roman Empire telling people about Jesus. Paul probably wrote this letter while he was staying in the city of Corinth during his third trip through the Roman Empire. What is the Book of Romans about? Paul wrote this letter to the Christians in Rome. Paul wanted to get them ready to receive him when he visited them. He said his purpose was to “bring about the obedience of faith” (16:26). In this letter Paul most fully described the gospel of Jesus Christ. He explained that both Jews and non-Jews have sinned, and God will forgive them and declare them righteous only if they believe in Jesus (chapters 1-11). Then he gave them practical advice for how believers should live (chapters 12-16), How should the title of this book be translated? Translators may choose to call this book by its traditional title, “Romans.” Or they may choose a clearer title, such as “Paul’s Letter to the Church in Rome,” or “A Letter to the Christians in Rome.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]]) Part 2: Important Religious and Cultural Concepts What are the titles used to refer to Jesus? In Romans, Paul described Jesus Christ by many titles and descriptions: Jesus Christ (1:1), the Seed of David (1:3), the Son of God (1:4), the Lord Jesus Christ (1:7), Christ Jesus (3:24), Propitiation (3:25), Jesus (3:26), Jesus our Lord (4:24), Lord of Hosts (9:29), a Stumbling Stone and Rock of Offence (9:33), the End of the Law (10:4), the Deliverer (11:26), Lord of the Dead and the Living (14:9), and the Root of Jesse (15:12). How should theological terms in Romans be translated? Paul uses many theological terms that are not used in the four gospels. As early Christians learned more about the meaning of Jesus Christ and his message, they needed words and expressions for new ideas. Some examples of these words are “justification” (5:1), “works of the law” (3:20), “reconcile” (5:10), “propitiation” (3:25), “sanctification” (6:19), and “the old man” (6:6). The “key terms” dictionary can help translators understand many of these terms. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]]) Terms such as those given above are difficult to explain. It is often hard or impossible for translators to find equivalent terms in their own languages. It can help to know that word equivalents of these terms are not necessary. Instead, translators can develop short expressions to communicate these ideas. For example, the term “gospel” can be translated as “the good news about Jesus Christ.” Translators should also remember that some of these terms have more than one meaning. The meaning will depend on how the author is using the word in that particular passage. For example, “righteousness” sometimes means that a person obeys God’s law. At other times, “righteousness” means that Jesus Christ has perfectly obeyed God’s law for us. What did Paul mean by “a remnant” of Israel (11:5)? The idea of a “remnant” is important both in the Old Testament and for Paul. Most of the Israelites were either killed or scattered among other people when the Assyrians and then the Babylonians conquered their land. Only a relatively few Jews survived. They were known as “the remnant.” In 11:1-9, Paul speaks of another remnant. This remnant is the Jews whom God saved because they believed in Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/remnant]]) Part 3: Important Translation Issues What did Paul mean by being “in Christ”? The phrase “in Christ” and similar phrases occur in 3:24; 6:11, 23; 8:1,2,39; 9:1; 12:5,17; 15:17; and 16:3,7,9,10. Paul used these kinds of phrases as a metaphor to express that Christian believers belong to Jesus Christ. Belonging to Christ means the believer is saved and is made a friend with God. The believer is also promised to live with God forever. However, this idea can be difficult to represent in many languages. These phrases also have specific meanings that depend on how Paul used them in a particular passage. For example, in 3:24 (“the redemption that is in Christ Jesus”), Paul referred to our being redeemed “because” of Jesus Christ. In 8:9 (“you are not in the flesh but in the Spirit”), Paul spoke of believers submitting “to” the Holy Spirit. In 9:1 (“I tell the truth in Christ”), Paul meant that he is telling the truth that “is in agreement with” Jesus Christ. Nevertheless, the basic idea of our being united with Jesus Christ (and with the Holy Spirit) is seen in these passages as well. Therefore, the translator has a choice in many passages that use “in.” He will often decide to represent the more immediate sense of “in,” such as, “by means of,” “in the manner of,” or “in regard to.” But, if possible, the translator should choose a word or phrase that represents the immediate sense and the sense of “in union with.” (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/inchrist]]) How are the ideas of “holy,” “saints” or “holy ones,” and “sanctify” represented in Romans in the ULT? The scriptures use such words to indicate any one of various ideas. For this reason, it is often difficult for translators to represent them well in their versions. In translating into English, the ULT uses the following principles: Sometimes the meaning in a passage implies moral holiness. Especially important for understanding the gospel is the fact that God considers Christians to be sinless because they are united to Jesus Christ. Another related fact is that God is perfect and faultless. A third fact is that Christians are to conduct themselves in a blameless and faultless manner in life. In these cases, the ULT uses “holy,” “holy God,” “holy ones” or “holy people.” (See: 1:7) Sometimes the meaning in a passage indicates a simple reference to Christians without implying any particular role filled by them. In cases where some other English versions have “saints” or “holy ones,” the ULT uses “believers.” (See: 8:27; 12:13; 15:25, 26, 31; 16:2, 15) Sometimes the meaning in a passage indicates the idea of someone or something set apart for God alone. In these cases, the ULT uses “set apart,” “dedicated to,” “consecrated,” or “reserved for.” (See: 15:16) The UST will often be helpful as translators think about how to represent these ideas in their own versions. What are the major issues in the text of the Book of Romans? For the following verses, modern version of the Bible differ from older versions. The ULT includes the modern reading and puts the older reading in a footnote. “he \[God\] works all things together for good” (8:28). Some older versions read, “All things work together for good.” “But if it is by grace, it is no longer by works. Otherwise grace would no longer be grace” (11:6). Some older versions read: “But if it is by works, then is it no more grace: otherwise work is no more work.” The following verse is not in the best ancient copies of the Bible. Translators are advised not to include this verse. However, if in the translators’ region there are older Bible versions that have this verse, the translators can include it. If it is translated, it should be put inside square brackets (\[\]) to indicate that it is probably not original to the Book of Romans. “May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen” (16:24). (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-textvariants]])
3	ROM	1	intro	hn5n			0		Romans 1 General Notes Structure and formatting The first verse is a type of introduction. People in the ancient Mediterranean region often started their letters this way. Sometimes this is called a “salutation.” Special concepts in this chapter The gospel This chapter refers to the contents of the Book of Romans as “the gospel” (Romans 1:2). Romans is not a gospel like Matthew, Mark, Luke and John. Instead, chapters 1-8 present the biblical gospel: All have sinned. Jesus died for our sins. He was raised again that we might have new life in him. Fruit This chapter uses the imagery of fruit. The image of fruit usually refers to a person’s faith producing good works in their life. In this chapter, it refers to the results of Paul’s work among the Roman Christians. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/other/fruit]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/righteous]]) Universal Condemnation and the Wrath of God This chapter explains that everyone is without excuse. We all know about the true God, Yahweh, from his creation all around us. Because of our sin and our sinful nature, every person justly deserves the wrath of God. This wrath was satisfied by Jesus dying on a cross for those who believe in him. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/believe]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sin]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter “God gave them over” Many scholars view the phrases “God gave them over” and “God gave them up” as theologically significant. For this reason, it is important to translate these phrases with God playing a passive role in the action. God simply allows men to pursue their own desires, he does not force them. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]]) Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter Difficult phrases and concepts This chapter has many difficult ideas in it. How Paul writes makes many of the phrases in this chapter difficult to translate. The translator may need to use the UST to understand the meaning of the phrases. And it may be necessary to more freely translate these phrases. Some of the difficult phrases include: “obedience of faith,” “Son of God,” “whom I serve in my spirit,” “from faith to faith” and “exchanged the glory of the imperishable God for the likenesses of an image of perishable man.”
4	ROM	1	1	x3em	writing-participants	Παῦλος, δοῦλος Χριστοῦ	1	Paul	In the culture of this time, letter writers would give their own names first. Your language may have a particular way of introducing the author of a letter, and if it would be helpful to your readers, you could use it here. Immediately after introducing the writer, you might also want to indicate to whom the letter was written (See Romans 1:7). Alternate translation: “I, Paul, am the one writing this letter to you believers in Christ in the city of Rome. I am a servant of Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-participants]])
5	ROM	1	1	v5b9	figs-activepassive	κλητὸς ἀπόστολος, ἀφωρισμένος εἰς εὐαγγέλιον Θεοῦ	1	called to be an apostle and set apart for the gospel of God	You can state this in active form, or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that Jesus called and set apart (See also Acts 9:1-18. Alternate translation: “whom Jesus summoned to represent him and specially chose to proclaim God’s good news” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
6	ROM	1	1	w6j9	figs-ellipsis	κλητὸς ἀπόστολος	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, to be is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
7	ROM	1	1	ukts	grammar-connect-logic-goal	εἰς εὐαγγέλιον Θεοῦ	1		Here, for introduces a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which he is a servant of Christ Jesus, and the reason why Jesus called him and set him apart . Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation: “in order to preach God’s good news” or “so that I could announce the good news from God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
8	ROM	1	1	ji90	grammar-connect-logic-goal	εὐαγγέλιον Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe that the gospel comes from God. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun God. Alternate translation: “God’s gospel” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
9	ROM	1	2	tobh	writing-background	ὃ προεπηγγείλατο διὰ τῶν προφητῶν αὐτοῦ ἐν Γραφαῖς ἁγίαις,	1		In this verse Paul provides this background information about the nature of “the gospel” he proclaims. Paul wants readers to understand that the ancient promises are now coming true, promises about the coming of Christ, the Messiah, found in the writings of the prophets in the Jewish holy scriptures. Use the natural form in your language for expressing background information. Alternate translation: “this good news that I am proclaiming is what God promised long ago in the prophetical writings that are found in the Jewish sacred writings” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-background]])
10	ROM	1	2	cu3r	figs-distinguish	ὃ	1		Here, which marks that further information is going to be given about “the gospel of God” (See 1:1). Paul is emphasizing that “the gospel of God” has its origin in the holy scriptures that also come from God. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases more clear. Alternate translation: “that is, the gospel” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
11	ROM	1	3	lab1	figs-distinguish	περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ	1	concerning his Son	This phrase gives us further information about “the gospel of God.” Paul means that the message of God’s promised good news is about “Christ Jesus” (See 1:1). If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “that is, the gospel about” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
12	ROM	1	3	lk5q	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ	1	Son	Son is an important title that describes the relationship between God and Jesus. Here, Son could refer to: (1) the divine nature of Jesus. Alternate translation: “God’s divine Son” (2) the human nature of Jesus as “Christ” (See 1:1,6). Because Son is an Old Testament title that can refer to David and his descendants as God’s chosen kings (See 2 Samuel 7:14; Psalm 2, Paul could also be using Son as a synonym for God’s anointed king or “Christ.” Alternate translation: “his Son the Christ” or “God’s Son the anointed king” (3) both Jesus’ divine and human natures. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
13	ROM	1	3	u5rg	writing-pronouns	αὐτοῦ	1		The pronoun his refers to God (See 1:1). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
14	ROM	1	3	xiio	figs-distinguish	τοῦ γενομένου ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυεὶδ κατὰ σάρκα	1		This clause gives us further information about the human nature of “Christ Jesus” (See 1:1,6). Here Paul is making a distinction between Jesus’ divine nature as God’s Son and Jesus’ human nature as seed of David. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: See the UST (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
15	ROM	1	3	y2uy	figs-idiom	τοῦ γενομένου ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυεὶδ	1		Here, from a seed of David is an idiom meaning “David’s descendant.” If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “who was born from King David’s family line” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
16	ROM	1	3	rj9f	figs-idiom	κατὰ σάρκα	1	who was a descendant of David according to the flesh	Here, according to the flesh is an idiom meaning “related to physical descent.” If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “as a natural relative” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
17	ROM	1	4	sxo3	figs-parallelism		1		In 1:3–4 Paul uses similar phrases, in different ways, to show that Jesus is both human and God. As it relates to Jesus’ human nature, he “was born from a seed of David according to the flesh.” As it relates to Jesus’ divine nature, he was designated the Son of God by resurrection in power according to the Spirit. Use a natural way in your language to show this parallelism. Alternate translation: See the UST (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
18	ROM	1	4	nhz7	figs-infostructure		1		In this verse, Paul places these phrases in the order he wants to emphasize. If it would be more natural in your language, you could change the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: See the UST (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
19	ROM	1	4	at5s	figs-activepassive	τοῦ ὁρισθέντος Υἱοῦ Θεοῦ	1	he was declared with power to be the Son of God	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that God did it. Alternate translation: “God demonstrated that Jesus was his Son” or “God identified Jesus, ‘Son of God’” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
20	ROM	1	4	cp80	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	Υἱοῦ Θεοῦ…Πνεῦμα…Κυρίου	1		Son of God is an important title that describes the relationship between God and Jesus. The mention of the Spirit indicates that Paul is referring to the activity of the Trinity in God’s designation of Jesus as Son of God. Here, the Old Testament title for God, Lord, is applied to Jesus, equating him with God. Be sure to accurately translate these titles in your translation. Alternate translation: See the UST (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
21	ROM	1	4	m89w	figs-possession	Πνεῦμα ἁγιωσύνης	1	Spirit of holiness	Paul is using the possessive form to describe the divine Spirit that is characterized by holiness. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “Holy” instead of the noun holiness. Alternate translation: “the Holy Spirit” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
22	ROM	1	4	js9m	figs-abstractnouns	ἐξ ἀναστάσεως νεκρῶν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of resurrection, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “by being resurrected from the dead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
23	ROM	1	4	h97z	figs-idiom	νεκρῶν	1	by the resurrection from the dead	Here, the phrase translated of the dead is plural and a common biblical concept that refers to “dead people.” Here it means that Jesus physically died and was buried. If your language has a word or phrase for the place that dead people go, you could use it here. Alternate translation: “from the place where dead people are” or “from the grave” or “from the place where corpses are” (See: rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom)
24	ROM	1	4	zvql	figs-possession	νεκρῶν	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe from where Jesus was resurrected. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the preposition “from” instead of “of.” Alternate translation: “from death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
25	ROM	1	4	kkkt	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ Κυρίου	1		Paul uses the terms Christ and Lord to express the human and divine natures of Jesus. Christ expresses his human relationship to King David as anointed king (See 1:3), and the Old Testament title Lord is applied to Jesus, equating him with God. Be sure to accurately translate these titles in your translation. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
26	ROM	1	4	brej	figs-exclusive	ἡμῶν	1		Here, our refers to all Christians, so it is inclusive. Your language may require you to mark these forms. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
27	ROM	1	5	ww9a	figs-explicit	δι’ οὗ	1	we have received grace and apostleship	Paul assumes that his readers know that through whom refers to Jesus. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “it is through Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
28	ROM	1	5	jr9e	figs-abstractnouns	δι’ οὗ ἐλάβομεν χάριν καὶ ἀποστολὴν	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns grace and apostleship in another way. Alternate translation: “Jesus graced us and officially made us his apostles” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
29	ROM	1	5	mosg	figs-exclusive	ἐλάβομεν	1		When Paul says we, he is speaking about himself and other apostles, so we would be exclusive. Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “we apostles received”(See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
30	ROM	1	5	mv5n	grammar-connect-logic-goal	εἰς	1		Here, for introduces a goal clause. Paul is stating the goal for which Jesus made Paul and other people his apostles. Use a natural way in your language introduce a goal clause. Alternate translation: “to achieve the goal of” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
31	ROM	1	5	krzj	figs-abstractnouns	εἰς ὑπακοὴν πίστεως ἐν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun phrase for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun phrase for obedience of faith in another way. Alternate translation: “so that people from all the nations would faithfully obey Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
32	ROM	1	5	cf3g	figs-possession	εἰς ὑπακοὴν πίστεως	1		Here, obedience of faith could refer to: (1) obedience that is characterized by trust in God. Alternate translation: “for obedience by trusting in God” or “obedience that comes from trusting in God” or “for faithful obedience” (2) trust in God that leads to obedience. Alternate translation: “faith that leads to obedience” (3) Gentle obedience to the Christian Faith. Alternate translation: “bringing obedience to the Christian Faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
33	ROM	1	5	b696	figs-abstractnouns	πίστεως	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun faith in another way. Alternate translation: “by trusting God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
34	ROM	1	5	oikk	figs-possession	ὑπὲρ τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ	1		Here, for the sake could refer to: (1) glorifying Jesus’. Alternate translation: “for the glory of his fame” or “for the honor of Jesus’ name” (2) representing Jesus as apostles. Alternate translation: “on behalf of Jesus’ name” or “representing his name” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
35	ROM	1	5	sxc7	figs-metonymy	τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ	1	for obedience of faith among all the nations, for the sake of his name	Here, his name figuratively means “Jesus.” Alternate translation: “Jesus’ name” or “Jesus’ fame” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
36	ROM	1	6	xurz	figs-explicit	ἐν οἷς	1		Here it is assumed that among whom refers to the previous phrase among all the Gentiles. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “among the Gentiles” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
37	ROM	1	6	sks2	writing-pronouns	ὑμεῖς	1		The pronoun you is plural and refers to the church at Rome (See 1:7). Alternate translation: “you believers in Christ at Rome” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
38	ROM	1	6	qq9z	figs-metaphor	κλητοὶ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1		Paul speaks figuratively about the Roman church as if Jesus personally shouted at them or summoned them. He means that Jesus invited the Roman church to become his followers by trusting in the gospel message. If your readers would not understand what it means to be called in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “people summoned by Jesus Christ” or “invited by Jesus the Messiah from the nations” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
39	ROM	1	7	z85a	writing-participants	πᾶσιν τοῖς οὖσιν ἐν Ῥώμῃ	1	This letter is to all who are in Rome, the beloved of God, who are called to be holy people	Here, Paul officially introduces the recipients of his letter. Use the natural form in your language for introducing the recipient of a letter. Here, all those being in Rome means the church or believers in Christ at Rome. Alternate translation: See the UST (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-participants]])
40	ROM	1	7	zfwq		ἀγαπητοῖς Θεοῦ, κλητοῖς ἁγίοις	1		Paul is using the adjectives beloved and called as nouns in order to describe the church at Rome. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate these words with noun phrases. Alternate translation: “people who are loved by God, people who are invited to become saints” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
41	ROM	1	7	v8bl	translate-blessing	χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη ἀπὸ Θεοῦ Πατρὸς ἡμῶν καὶ Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1	May grace be to you, and peace	After stating the people to whom he is writing, Paul adds a blessing or prayer. Use a form that people would recognize as a blessing or prayer in your language. Alternate translation: “I pray that God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ will act kindly toward all of you and grant you to live peacefully” or “May God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ show you how kind they are and allow you to live peacefully” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-blessing]])
42	ROM	1	7	d8pa	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	Θεοῦ Πατρὸς ἡμῶν καὶ Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1	God our Father	Father is an important title that describes the relationship between God and Jesus, as his “Son” (See 1:3,4). Here, the Old Testament title for God, Lord, is applied to Jesus, equating him with God. Be sure to accurately translate these titles in your translation. Alternate translation: “our Father God and the Lord Jesus, the Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
43	ROM	1	7	j61d	figs-exclusive	Πατρὸς ἡμῶν	1		Since Paul is addressing the church at Rome in this verse, our is inclusive of Paul, those at Rome, and by extension, all believers in Christ. Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “the Father of we who trust in Christ” or “who is the Father of us Christians” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
44	ROM	1	8	yrau	grammar-connect-logic-result	πρῶτον μὲν εὐχαριστῶ τῷ Θεῷ μου διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ περὶ πάντων ὑμῶν, ὅτι ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν καταγγέλλεται ἐν ὅλῳ τῷ κόσμῳ.	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “because your faith is being proclaimed throughout the whole world, I first want to thank my God through Jesus Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
45	ROM	1	8	totr	grammar-connect-words-phrases	πρῶτον μὲν	1		Here, First indicates that Paul has finished his introduction to the letter, and what follows is the beginning of the content of the letter. Alternate translation: “The first thing I want to say is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
46	ROM	1	8	ci5y	figs-distinguish	τῷ Θεῷ μου	1		When Paul speaks of my God, he does not mean that this is a different God than the one the Roman church has faith in. Paul is simply stating that he belongs to God. If in your language my God would indicate a distinction between Paul’s God and the God of church at Rome God, you could add the plural pronoun “our.” Alternate translation: “our God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
47	ROM	1	8	tdsj	figs-possession	τῷ Θεῷ μου	1		Paul is using the possessive form to express that he belongs to God. When saying, my God, Paul does not mean that he owns or has authority over God. Paul means that as a “servant of Jesus Christ” (See 1:1), God has ownership and authority over him. You could use a natural way in your language to make this explicit. Alternate translation: “the God I belong to” or “the God that I serve” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
48	ROM	1	8	qtoy	figs-possession	διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1		Here, Paul is using the possessive form through Jesus Christ to express Paul’s authority as an apostle (See 1:1). Paul means that it is through his calling as an apostle of Jesus Christ that he can offer special thanks to God for the church at Rome. If it is natural in your language, you could make this emphasis explicit. Alternate translation: “because I belong to Jesus Christ” or “as an apostle of Christ Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
49	ROM	1	8	mekg	writing-pronouns	περὶ πάντων ὑμῶν	1		The pronoun you is plural and refers to the church at Rome. When Paul says all of you he is addressing the whole church as if they are one person. Throughout this letter, you refers exclusively to the church at Rome, unless otherwise noted. Alternate translation: “on behalf of the whole church” or “for the sake of each and every one of you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
50	ROM	1	8	d31r	figs-possession	ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν	1		Paul is using the possessive form your faith to express how much the Roman church trusts in God. He does not mean that the Roman church has a different faith than Paul’s faith. Both the church at Rome and Paul trust in God through Jesus Christ. If the phrase your faith would make a distinction in your language between the faith of the Roman church and Paul, use a natural way in your language to avoid this distinction. Alternate translation: “how you trust in Christ” or “the way you trust God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
51	ROM	1	8	bphf	figs-abstractnouns	ἡ πίστις	1		See 1:5 (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
52	ROM	1	8	efqs	figs-activepassive	καταγγέλλεται	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that people other than the church at Rome are doing the proclaiming. Alternate translation: See the UST (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
53	ROM	1	8	k7qf	figs-hyperbole	ἐν ὅλῳ τῷ κόσμῳ	1		Here, throughout the whole world is an exaggeration that means “across the inhabited world” or “wherever the Roman Empire is.” Paul is not referring to every place on the planet. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your language that expresses this idea. Alternate translation: “across the inhabited world” or “wherever the Roman Empire is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
54	ROM	1	9	e9n1	figs-metaphor	μάρτυς γάρ μού ἐστιν ὁ Θεός	1		Paul is appealing to God to validate his personal motives. He figuratively speaks as if he is summoning God as a witness to testify on his behalf before a judge. If your readers would not understand what God is my witness means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternate translation: “I swear to/by God!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
55	ROM	1	9	c7pa	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γάρ	1	For God is my witness	For indicates that what follows is something else important that the church at Rome should pay attention to. Here, For* marks the beginning of Paul’s explanation of how he desires to come to Rome and why he has been hindered. Alternate translation: “Indeed” or “You also need to know that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
56	ROM	1	9	dx6p	figs-distinguish	ᾧ λατρεύω ἐν τῷ πνεύματί μου ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ	1	in my spirit	This phrase gives us further information about God. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation (remove preceding comma): “(he is who I serve fervently by proclaiming the gospel about his Son Jesus)” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
57	ROM	1	9	ydnc	figs-metaphor	ἐν τῷ πνεύματί μου ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of his spirit and the gospel as if they were locations in which he could perform service. He means that he serves God devotedly or enthusiastically by preaching the gospel. If your readers would not understand what in my spirit in the gospel means in this context, you could use equivalent metaphors from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “fervently when preaching the gospel about his Son” or “enthusiastically by announcing the good news concerning his Son” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
58	ROM	1	9	o66d	figs-possession	τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ	1		Here, Paul could be using the possessive form of his Son to refer to: (1) Jesus as the object of the gospel. Alternate translation: “concerning his Son” or “that refers to his Son” (2) Jesus as the source of the gospel. Alternate translation: “that comes from his Son” (3) Jesus as the object and source of the gospel. Alternate translation: “about his Son and from his Son” If this is not clear in your language, you could make it explicit. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
59	ROM	1	9	rnp6	writing-pronouns	αὐτοῦ	1	the gospel of his Son	The pronoun his refers to God (See 1:3). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
60	ROM	1	9	r2l5	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	Υἱοῦ	1	Son	Son is an important title that describes the relationship between God and Jesus. Be sure to accurately translate this title in your translation. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
61	ROM	1	9	f9p2	figs-hyperbole	ἀδιαλείπτως	1	I make mention of you	Here, the word continually is an exaggeration that figuratively express the frequency of Paul’s prayers to God for the church at Rome. Paul does not mean that he spends all of his time praying for the church at Rome. If your language would not use exaggeration in this way, use plain language and express the emphasis in another way. Alternate translation: “I regularly” or “I habitually” (See: rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole)
62	ROM	1	9	vtuq	figs-idiom	μνείαν ὑμῶν ποιοῦμαι	1		Here, the term making mention is an idiom for prayer. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “I am … remembering to pray to God for you at Rome” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
63	ROM	1	10	mdc8	figs-parallelism	πάντοτε ἐπὶ τῶν προσευχῶν μου, δεόμενος	1	I always request in my prayers that … I may at last be successful … in coming to you	This phrase means the same thing as “I continually make mention of you” in 1:9. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show how intensely he prays that God will allow him to visit the church at Rome. Alternate translation: “in all my prayers, I beg God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
64	ROM	1	10	oi0x	figs-hyperbole	πάντοτε	1		Here, the word always is an exaggeration that figuratively express the frequency of Paul’s prayers to God for the church at Rome. Paul does not mean that he spends all of his time praying for the church at Rome. If your language would not use exaggeration in this way, use plain language and express the emphasis in another way. Alternate translation: “continually” or “constantly” or “habitually” (See: rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole)
65	ROM	1	10	zfp4	figs-hyperbole	εἴ πως ἤδη ποτὲ	1	by any means	Here, the phrase if somehow now at last is an exaggeration that Paul uses to speak about visiting the church at Rome. Paul expresses a deep longing for God to allow him to come to Rome, because he has been hindered so many times (See 1:11, 13). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your language that shows deep longing. Alternate translation: “that at this time there would finally be some way that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
66	ROM	1	10	is3p	figs-parallelism	εὐοδωθήσομαι ἐν τῷ θελήματι τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς	1	at last	Since the word translated as I will be successful often means “to have a good journey,” Paul may be stressing how much he wants to visit the church at Rome. So here, I will be successful and ** to come to you** mean similar things. Paul says a similar thing twice, to show how deeply he desires to visit the church at Rome. If this is confusing in your language, you could make that idea explicit. Alternate translation: “if God wills it, I will have a good journey when I visit you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
67	ROM	1	10	b5wy		ἐν τῷ θελήματι τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	by the will of God	If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun will in another way. Alternate translation: “because God desires for me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
68	ROM	1	11	ki6h	grammar-connect-logic-result	ἐπιποθῶ γὰρ ἰδεῖν ὑμᾶς	1	For I desire to see you	This is a reason clause. Here Paul is indicating why he constantly prays to visit the church at Rome in 1:9–10). Use natural way in your language to express the reason for something. Alternate translation: “Because I greatly yearn to see your faces” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
69	ROM	1	11	gjdu	figs-metonymy	ἰδεῖν ὑμᾶς	1		Paul is figuratively describing a visit to the church at Rome by association with seeing them, which is what someone does when visiting other people. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “to see your faces” or “to visit you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
70	ROM	1	11	b23b	grammar-connect-logic-goal	ἵνα τι μεταδῶ χάρισμα ὑμῖν πνευματικὸν	1		This is a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for why he longs to see the believers at Rome. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation: “in order that I can share with you some kind of gracious gift that the Holy Spirit imparted to me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
71	ROM	1	11	f3g1	grammar-connect-logic-result	εἰς τὸ στηριχθῆναι ὑμᾶς	1	some spiritual gift, in order to strengthen you	This is a result clause. Use a natural way in your language to indicate result. Alternate translation: “that leads to your spiritual strengthening” or “that causes your trust in God to remain strong” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
72	ROM	1	12	pnnm	figs-distinguish	τοῦτο δέ ἐστιν	1		Here, and that is gives us further information about why Paul wants to share “some spiritual gift” with the church at Rome. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “namely” or “specifically” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
73	ROM	1	12	ux1x	figs-activepassive	συνπαρακληθῆναι ἐν ὑμῖν	1	That is, I long to be mutually encouraged among you, through each other’s faith, yours and mine	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “for us to comfort each other” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
74	ROM	1	12	ddtm	figs-possession	διὰ τῆς ἐν ἀλλήλοις πίστεως, ὑμῶν τε καὶ ἐμοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to show how Paul and the church at Rome can be mutually encouraged. Use a natural way in your language to express the idea of manner. Alternate translation: “by both you and I sharing with one another how we trust in God” or “through talking about our common Christian faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
75	ROM	1	12	e6py	figs-abstractnouns	πίστεως	1		See 1:5 (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
76	ROM	1	12	fr36	writing-pronouns	ὑμῶν τε καὶ ἐμοῦ	1		The pronouns yours and mine are not meant to make a distinction between the Christian faith of Paul and the church at Rome (See 1:8). Paul means that they should mutually encourage each other because they have a mutual faith in Christ. If the pronouns yours and mine would make a distinction in your language between the faith of the Roman church and Paul, use a natural way in your language to avoid this distinction. Alternate translation: “since we have a mutual trust in Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
77	ROM	1	13	yi1f	figs-litotes	οὐ θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν	1	I do not want you to be uninformed	Here Paul uses a figure of speech that expresses a strong positive meaning by using a negative word together with a word that is the opposite of the intended meaning. If this is confusing in your language, you can express the meaning positively. Alternate translation: “I definitely want you informed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-litotes]])
78	ROM	1	13	rwzn	figs-activepassive	ἀγνοεῖν	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “ignorant” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
79	ROM	1	13	u1cq	figs-metaphor	ἀδελφοί	1	brothers	Unless otherwise noted, throughout this letter brothers is a metaphor meaning “fellow Christians” or “fellow believers in Christ.” If your readers would not understand what brothers means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
80	ROM	1	13	pec7	figs-gendernotations	ἀδελφοί	1		Although the term brothers is masculine, Paul is using the word here in a generic sense that includes both males and females. Alternate translation: “brothers and sisters” or “spiritual brothers and sisters” or “fellow believers in Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-gendernotations]])
81	ROM	1	13	ru3x	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ὅτι	1	but I was hindered until now	Here, that marks a clause that explains what Paul wants the church at Rome to know about his desire to visit them. Use a natural way in your language to connect these ideas. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
82	ROM	1	13	b4vr	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	καὶ	1		What follows the word but here is in contrast to what Paul intended. Instead, Paul was hindered from visiting the church at Rome. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “however” or “yet” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
83	ROM	1	13	axe9	figs-aside	καὶ ἐκωλύθην ἄχρι τοῦ δεῦρο	1		Here Paul is using an aside in order to reinforce how much he wants to visit the Roman church. If this would be confusing in your language, or your language does not use parenthesis, use a natural way in your language to communicate an aside. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
84	ROM	1	13	zvrj	figs-explicit	καὶ ἐκωλύθην ἄχρι τοῦ δεῦρο	1		Paul assumes that his readers will know that until now means “even at the present time.” He does not mean that he was *hindered until the moment he wrote these words, but now he can come to Rome. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could indicate that explicitly. Alternate translation: “I have been hindered and still am” or “God continues to hinder me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
85	ROM	1	13	b92o	figs-activepassive	ἐκωλύθην	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God stopped me” or “God did not permit it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
86	ROM	1	13	gnu7	figs-metaphor	ἵνα τινὰ καρπὸν σχῶ καὶ ἐν ὑμῖν	1	in order to have a harvest among you	Paul speaks figuratively of his apostolic service as if he was a gardener producing fruit. He means that he wants to produce some spiritual benefit or growth in the church at Rome (See 1:11 for the same word some used similarly). If your readers would not understand what it means to have some fruit among you in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “in order to help you grow in how you trust in God” or “for the purpose of benefiting you spiritually” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
87	ROM	1	13	nv7c	grammar-connect-logic-goal	ἵνα	1		This phrase introduces a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which he intended to come to Rome. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation: “in order that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
88	ROM	1	13	j96v		καθὼς καὶ ἐν τοῖς λοιποῖς ἔθνεσιν	1	the rest of the Gentiles	Here, Paul uses the emphatic phrase just as also to emphasize that God has allowed his apostolic service among the Gentiles to flourish. Use a natural way in your language to indicate this emphasis. Alternate translation: “exactly as I have spiritually benefited to the rest of the non-Jewish churches”
89	ROM	1	13	xydv	figs-extrainfo	ἐν τοῖς λοιποῖς ἔθνεσιν	1		By among the rest of the Gentiles, Paul likely means the rest of churches among the nations to whom he preached the gospel (See 1:12–13). In the next verse, he lists four types of people that summarize the term Gentiles. Since the expression is explained in the next verse, you do not need to explain its meaning further here. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-extrainfo]])
90	ROM	1	14	s4bm	figs-metaphor	ὀφειλέτης εἰμί	1	I am a debtor both	Paul speaks figuratively of himself as if he owed a monetary debt to the “Gentiles” (See 1:13). He means that as a servant and called apostle of Christ, it is his duty to preach the gospel to non-Jews. If your readers would not understand what it means to be a debtor in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “I owe it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
91	ROM	1	14	j2sz	figs-merism	Ἕλλησίν τε καὶ βαρβάροις, σοφοῖς τε καὶ ἀνοήτοις	1		Paul speaks figuratively, using these types of people to represent all the Gentiles or nations. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “to all types of people from among the nations” or “to all kinds of cultures and all kinds of people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-merism]])
92	ROM	1	14	q728	figs-merism	Ἕλλησίν τε καὶ βαρβάροις, σοφοῖς τε καὶ ἀνοήτοις	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize that he is obligated to preach the gospel to every kind of Gentile. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “to wise Greeks and foolish barbarians” or “to each and every kind of Gentile” or “to every single non-Jewish person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
93	ROM	1	14	ejxt	figs-nominaladj	βαρβάροις, σοφοῖς τε καὶ ἀνοήτοις	1		Paul is using the adjectives barbarians and wise and foolish as nouns in order to describe groups of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate these words with noun phrases. Alternate translation: “people who are not Greek, people who are wise and people who are foolish” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
94	ROM	1	15	h9zv	grammar-connect-logic-result	οὕτως	1		This is a reason clause. Use a natural way in your language to indicate the reason why someone does something. Alternate translation: “This is the reason why” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
95	ROM	1	15	z4hk	figs-aside	τὸ κατ’ ἐμὲ	1		Paul is using the phrase as it depends me as an aside in order to express how eager he is to visit Rome to proclaim the gospel. If this would be confusing in your language, you could add parenthesis or some other natural way in your language to indicate that this phrase is an aside. Alternate translation (no comma preceding): “(if I could have what I want)” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
96	ROM	1	15	xjnr	figs-ellipsis	πρόθυμον…τοῖς	1		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, I am and are are added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
97	ROM	1	15	mwt1	figs-nominaladj	πρόθυμον	1		Paul is using the adjective eager as a noun in order to describe himself. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “I am a person who has desired in advance” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
98	ROM	1	15	mq8x	figs-explicit	τοῖς ἐν Ῥώμῃ	1		It is implied that you who {are} in Rome means the church that is located in Rome (See 1:7). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “believers in Christ at Rome” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
99	ROM	1	15	usjv	grammar-connect-logic-goal	εὐαγγελίσασθαι	1		This is a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which he is eager. Use a natural way in your language for expressing a purpose clause. Alternate translation: “for the purpose of announcing God’s good news” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
100	ROM	1	15	h4bk	grammar-connect-result	πρόθυμον καὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς ἐν Ῥώμῃ εὐαγγελίσασθαι	1		This could be reason clause. If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “because I want to announce the gospel to you believers in the Messiah at Rome, I am eager” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
101	ROM	1	16	bf9s	grammar-connect-logic-result	οὐ γὰρ ἐπαισχύνομαι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, δύναμις γὰρ Θεοῦ ἐστιν εἰς σωτηρίαν παντὶ τῷ πιστεύοντι, Ἰουδαίῳ τε πρῶτον καὶ Ἕλληνι.	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “Because the gospel is God’s powerful way to save every type of person who believes–whether Jew or Greek–I am not ashamed to proclaim it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
102	ROM	1	16	oa6m	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		For indicates that what follows is something else important that the church at Rome should pay attention to. In 1:16–17 Paul neatly summarizes the theme of the letter. Use a natural way in your language to indicate emphasis. Alternate translation: “Indeed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
103	ROM	1	16	mm2f	figs-litotes	οὐ…ἐπαισχύνομαι	1	I am not ashamed of the gospel	Here Paul uses a figure of speech that expresses a strong positive meaning by using a negative word together with a word that is the opposite of the intended meaning. If this is confusing in your language, you can express the meaning positively. Alternate translation: “I am greatly honored” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-litotes]])
104	ROM	1	16	f5x9	figs-possession	δύναμις γὰρ Θεοῦ ἐστιν εἰς σωτηρίαν παντὶ τῷ πιστεύοντι	1	for the Jew first and for the Greek	Paul is using the possessive form of God to describe that the gospel is the powerful way God saves people. Use a natural way in your language to indicate how someone does something. Alternate translation: “because it is the powerful way God saves each type of person who trusts in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
105	ROM	1	16	sz5b	grammar-connect-logic-result	εἰς σωτηρίαν	1	first	This phrase introduces a result clause. Use a natural way in your language to indicate result. Alternate translation: “that results in the salvation” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
106	ROM	1	16	q9w8	figs-nominaladj	παντὶ	1		Paul is using the singular adjective everyone as a plural noun in order to describe all types of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “all types of people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
107	ROM	1	16	zq2q	figs-merism	Ἰουδαίῳ τε πρῶτον καὶ Ἕλληνι	1		Paul figuratively refers to the Jew and the Greek, using these types of people in order to include all of humanity or everyone. In other words, the good news about the Christ is not just for Jews (as would be assumed in this context), but is for each person from every nation who continues to trust in God, since God makes no distinction between people types (See 2:11; 3:22; 10:12; Acts 10:34). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “first for the Jewish person and then for the non-Jewish person” or “for both the Jewish people and the culturally Greek people” or “regardless of ethnicity” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-merism]])
108	ROM	1	16	u8on	grammar-connect-words-phrases	Ἰουδαίῳ τε πρῶτον	1		Both the Jew first is meant to indicate that the Jewish people were the first to hear the gospel. Paul is not using first to express that the Jew is better than the Greek. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could make this explicit. Alternate translation: See the UST (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
109	ROM	1	17	h38h	figs-metaphor	δικαιοσύνη γὰρ Θεοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ ἀποκαλύπτεται	1	God’s righteousness is revealed from faith to faith	Paul speaks figuratively about the righteousness of God as if it was an object that could be uncovered. He means that when the gospel is proclaimed, God’s righteousness becomes obvious. If your readers would not understand what is revealed means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “When people preach the gospel God clarifies how he makes people right with himself” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
110	ROM	1	17	wfsc	figs-activepassive	δικαιοσύνη γὰρ Θεοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ ἀποκαλύπτεται	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “Indeed, God clarifies how he makes people right with himself” or “Certainly, God reveals that he is righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
111	ROM	1	17	qr31	figs-possession	δικαιοσύνη γὰρ Θεοῦ	1		Here Paul is using the possessive form of God that could refer to: (1) righteousness from/through God. Alternate translation: “In fact, how God makes people right with himself” (2) righteousness that belongs to/characterizes God. Alternate translation: “Certainly, God’s righteousness” Use a natural way in your language to make this possessive form explicit. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
112	ROM	1	17	of98	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		For indicates that what follows is something else important about the “gospel” that the church at Rome should pay attention to. Alternate translation: “You also need to know that” or “This is because” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
113	ROM	1	17	gsl5	figs-abstractnouns	δικαιοσύνη…Θεοῦ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun righteousness in another way. Alternate translation: “how God makes people right with himself” or “the way people become right with God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
114	ROM	1	17	ii3m	writing-pronouns	ἐν αὐτῷ	1	For in it	The pronoun it refers to “the gospel” (See 1:16). Alternate translation: “the gospel” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
115	ROM	1	17	jl9i	figs-abstractnouns	ἐκ πίστεως εἰς πίστιν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun faith in another way (See 1:5. Here, Paul uses this phrase to emphasize how the righteousness of God is revealed. This phrasefrom faith to faith could refer to: (1) the Old Testament faith that leads to the New Testament faith. Alternate translation: “from the prophesied faith in the Messiah to the revealed faith in the Messiah” (2) God’s faithfulness that causes human faithfulness. Alternate translation: “that God is trustworthy and causes people to trust in him” (3) human faith that leads to human faithfulness. Alternate translation: “by people who trust in God that leads others to trust in God” or “by people who are faithful to God and lead others to become faithful to God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
116	ROM	1	17	igg9	writing-quotations	καθὼς γέγραπται	1	as it has been written	In Paul’s culture, just as it is written is a normal way to introduce a quotation from an important text, in this case, the Old Testament book written by Habakkuk the prophet. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use a comparable phrase indicating that Paul is quoting from an important text. Alternate translation: “as it can be read in the Old Testament” or “exactly as Habakkuk the prophet says in the holy scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
117	ROM	1	17	bgvh	writing-quotations	δὲ	1		What follows the word But here is in contrast to what Habakkuk the prophet previously says about the unrighteous person (See Habakkuk 2:4). Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “However” or “Instead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
118	ROM	1	17	hbv6	figs-nominaladj	ὁ…δίκαιος	1	The righteous will live by faith	Paul is using the adjective the righteous as a noun in order to describe a type of person or group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “the … person who is righteous” or “the … people who are righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
119	ROM	1	17	a9y7	figs-metaphor	ἐκ πίστεως ζήσεται	1		Paul speaks figuratively of faith as if it was food that could keep the righteous alive. He means that faith is the means to live right with God or gain eternal life. If your readers would not understand what will live by faith means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “will stay alive through trusting in God” or “will live eternally by remaining faithful to God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
120	ROM	1	17	ee0i	figs-metaphor	ἐκ πίστεως	2		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how faith brings life for the righteous. Here, by faith could refer to: (1) the human means of faith*. Alternate translation: “through trusting in God” (2) the divine origin of faith. Alternate translation: “from how faithful God is” (3) both the human means and divine origin of faith. Alternate translation: “from how faithful God is, by trusting in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
121	ROM	1	17	e7eu	figs-abstractnouns	πίστεως	2		See 1:5 (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
122	ROM	1	18	r15v	figs-activepassive	ἀποκαλύπτεται γὰρ ὀργὴ Θεοῦ	1	For the wrath of God is revealed	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “Now, God clarifies how angry he is” or “Certainly, God reveals how angry he is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
123	ROM	1	18	ptaj	figs-parallelism	ἀποκαλύπτεται γὰρ ὀργὴ Θεοῦ	1		The two phrases that begin 1:17;18 mean the opposite thing. Paul says the opposite thing, with similar wording, to show the two-sided nature of how God is revealed in the preaching of the gospel. See how you translated For the righteousness of God is revealed in 1:17, and use a natural way in your language to make this parallelism explicit. Alternate translation: “Indeed, God clarifies how furious he is” or “Certainly, God reveals how angry he is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
124	ROM	1	18	c69s	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1	For	For indicates that what follows is something else important about what is revealed by God that the church at Rome should pay attention to. In 1:18–32 Paul describes why God reveals his wrath to humanity. Alternate translation: “Certainly” or “You also need to know that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
125	ROM	1	18	wzy3	figs-abstractnouns	ὀργὴ Θεοῦ	1	the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of people	If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun wrath in another way. Alternate translation: “how angry God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
126	ROM	1	18	iuau	figs-possession	ὀργὴ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form of God to describe wrath. Here, the wrath of God could refer to: (1) wrath that characterizes God. Alternate translation: “God’s wrath” (2) wrath that comes from God. Alternate translation: “the wrath from God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
127	ROM	1	18	kjen	figs-abstractnouns	ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ἀσέβειαν καὶ ἀδικίαν ἀνθρώπων, τῶν τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἐν ἀδικίᾳ κατεχόντων	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns ungodliness and unrighteousness and truth in another way. You could use verb forms to express these ideas. Alternate translation: “against all those people who deny God and do not want to become right with him. Because they do not want to become right with God, they keep withholding what is true about God from those who want to know” or “against all people who do ungodly things and act unrighteously, who suppress what God says is true by acting unrighteously” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
128	ROM	1	18	rn72	figs-possession	ἀδικίαν ἀνθρώπων	1	hold back the truth	Paul is using the possessive form to describe men who are characterized by unrighteousness. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “unrighteous” instead of the noun unrighteousness. Alternate translation: “unrighteous men” or “unrighteous people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
129	ROM	1	18	rztp	figs-gendernotations	ἀνθρώπων	1		Although the term men is masculine, Paul is using the word here in a generic sense that includes both male and female. Alternate translation: “people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-gendernotations]])
130	ROM	1	18	g3qm	figs-distinguish	τῶν τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἐν ἀδικίᾳ κατεχόντων	1		This phrase gives us further information about the nature of all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men. It is not making a distinction between a ungodliness and unrighteousness. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases more clear. Alternate translation: See the UST (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
131	ROM	1	19	c6jh	figs-parallelism	διότι τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, φανερόν ἐστιν ἐν αὐτοῖς, ὁ Θεὸς γὰρ αὐτοῖς ἐφανέρωσεν	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show how obvious his existence should be to ungodly and unrighteous people (See 1:18). If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “Certainly, God has obviously shown to these people that he exists” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
132	ROM	1	19	z06b	grammar-connect-logic-result	διότι	1		Here, because introduces a reason clause. Use a natural way in your language to express the reason for something. Alternate translation: “since” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
133	ROM	1	19	jd85	figs-activepassive	τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that it is any human being. Alternate translation: “what people can visibly know about God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
134	ROM	1	19	tbu2	figs-nominaladj	τὸ γνωστὸν	1	that which is known about God is visible to them	Paul is using the adjective phrase that which {is} known as a noun in order to describe visible knowledge about God. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a verb phrase. Alternate translation: “what people can visibly know” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
135	ROM	1	19	r6ef	writing-pronouns	αὐτοῖς…αὐτοῖς	1		The pronoun them refers to the ungodly and unrighteous men in 1:18. Unless, otherwise noted, them or “their” or “they” refers to the ungodly and unrighteous throughout 1:19–32. Alternate translation: “all these ungodly and unrighteous people … all these ungodly and unrighteous people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
136	ROM	1	19	u8z3	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1	For God has enlightened them	Here, for introduces a reason clause. Paul means that the reason why these people can visibly know about God, is because God has made sure that his existence is obvious. Use a natural way in your language to express the reason why something is true. Alternate translation: “because” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
137	ROM	1	20	fo6q	figs-abstractnouns	τὰ γὰρ ἀόρατα αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ κτίσεως κόσμου, τοῖς ποιήμασιν νοούμενα, καθορᾶται; ἥ τε ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ θειότης	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns qualities, power, and nature in another way. Alternate translation: “In fact, even though people are unable to visibly see God, ever since the time when God created the universe, people could observe how he eternally controls everything and how he divinely exists, innately perceiving how he exists by investigating the things he made” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
138	ROM	1	20	w39b	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		For indicates that what follows is something else important about Paul’s discussion on the existence of God that the church at Rome should pay attention to. Alternate translation: “You also need to know that” or “Certainly” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
139	ROM	1	20	szu6	figs-metaphor	τὰ γὰρ ἀόρατα αὐτοῦ…ἥ τε ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ θειότης	1	For his invisible qualities … have been clearly seen	Paul speaks figuratively of God’s invisible qualities of eternal power and divine nature as if people could see them with their eyes. Paul means that what God created demonstrates that he exists. If your readers would not understand what invisible qualities or eternal power and divine nature mean in this context, you could use equivalent metaphors from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: See the UST (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
140	ROM	1	20	uvc1	figs-synecdoche	κόσμου	1	world	Paul refers figuratively to the world to mean the whole universe. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “of all that God made” or “all that exists” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
141	ROM	1	20	c7hp	figs-activepassive	τοῖς ποιήμασιν	1	in the things that have been made	If your language does not use the passive form in this way you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “through those things God made” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
142	ROM	1	20	dxr6	grammar-connect-logic-result	εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτοὺς ἀναπολογήτους	1	they are without excuse	This is a result clause. Use natural way in your language to express result. Alternate translation: “As a result, these people cannot defend themselves” or “This is why they have nothing they can say” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
143	ROM	1	20	d7fh	figs-nominaladj	αὐτοὺς ἀναπολογήτους	1		Paul is using the adjective without excuse as a noun in order to describe the ungodly and unrighteous men in 1:18. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “these ungodly and unrighteous people cannot excuse themselves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
144	ROM	1	21	pgta	figs-explicit	γνόντες τὸν Θεὸν	1		It is implied that these people do not actually know God in a personal sense. Paul means that they know about God or know that God exists. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “although they know about God” or “even though they realize that God exists” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
145	ROM	1	21	iasg	figs-doublet	οὐχ ὡς Θεὸν ἐδόξασαν ἢ ηὐχαρίστησαν	1		Here, not glorify him and nor give him thanks mean basically the same thing. The repetition is used to emphasize how dishonoring ungodly people are towards God. If your language does not use repetition in this way, you could combine these phrases. Alternate translation: “they thanklessly despise God” or “these people completely disregard God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
146	ROM	1	21	xm6i	figs-activepassive	ἐματαιώθησαν ἐν τοῖς διαλογισμοῖς αὐτῶν	1	became foolish in their thoughts	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “began to think foolish things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
147	ROM	1	21	qxmh	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλ’	1		What follows the word instead is in contrast to glorifying and giving God thanks. Not only did these people refuse to honor God, but they also became foolish. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “In contrast” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
148	ROM	1	21	dant	figs-parallelism	ἐματαιώθησαν ἐν τοῖς διαλογισμοῖς αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐσκοτίσθη ἡ ἀσύνετος αὐτῶν καρδία	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show how foolish these ungodly people became by refusing to honor God. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “they started thinking foolishly and became totally senseless” or “they became completely senseless in the way they think” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
149	ROM	1	21	gw8y	figs-metaphor	ἀσύνετος αὐτῶν καρδία	1	their senseless hearts were darkened	Here, darkness is a metaphor that represents the people’s lack of understanding. Alternate translation: “they became unable to understand what God wanted them to know” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
150	ROM	1	21	d2c0	figs-metaphor	ἐσκοτίσθη ἡ ἀσύνετος αὐτῶν καρδία	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the heart as if it could mentally sense things or could change to the color black. He means that these foolish people lack spiritual sensitivity. If your readers would not understand what a senseless heart or darkened mean in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “they became incapable of discerning spiritual things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
151	ROM	1	21	t4p7	figs-metonymy	καρδία	1		Here, hearts is a metonym for a person’s inner being or mind. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or use plain language. Alternate translation: “inner being” or “mind” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
152	ROM	1	21	sw8q	grammar-collectivenouns	καρδία	1		The word heart is a singular noun that refers to the inner beings or minds of a group of people. If your language does not use singular nouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “inner beings” or “minds” or “hearts” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
153	ROM	1	22	ddr2	figs-nominaladj	φάσκοντες εἶναι σοφοὶ, ἐμωράνθησαν	1	They claimed to be wise, but they became foolish	Paul is using the adjective wise as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “people who are wise” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
154	ROM	1	22	ly68		ἐμωράνθησαν	1	They … they	In the original, the phrase they became foolish is one verb. Use a natural way in your language to express a verbal phrase. Alternate translation: “they became fools” or “they acted like fools” or “they started acting like fools”
155	ROM	1	23	x2wl	figs-metaphor	καὶ ἤλλαξαν τὴν δόξαν τοῦ ἀφθάρτου Θεοῦ ἐν ὁμοιώματι εἰκόνος φθαρτοῦ ἀνθρώπου, καὶ πετεινῶν, καὶ τετραπόδων, καὶ ἑρπετῶν.	1	for the likenesses of an image	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were money changers or money traders. Paul means that they stopped honoring God and started worshiping idols that represent creatures (See also 1:25). If your readers would not understand what exchanged means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “then they stopped honoring the never changing God in order to worship images of things God created that will one day change and decay: humans, birds, four-footed animals, and things that creep and crawl” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
156	ROM	1	23	k9xu	grammar-connect-words-phrases	καὶ	1	They exchanged the glory of the imperishable God	Here, and indicates that what follows describes what these ungodly and unrighteous people did after they “became foolish” (See 1:22). Alternate translation: “then they” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
157	ROM	1	23	qb7f	figs-parallelism	τὴν δόξαν τοῦ ἀφθάρτου Θεοῦ ἐν ὁμοιώματι εἰκόνος φθαρτοῦ ἀνθρώπου	1		These two phrases, the glory of the imperishable God and a likeness of an image of perishable man mean the opposite thing. Paul says the opposite thing, with similar phrases, to emphasize the contrast between God and man. Use a natural way in your language to express a contrast that uses parallel ideas. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
158	ROM	1	23	r14e	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν δόξαν τοῦ ἀφθάρτου Θεοῦ	1	of perishable man	If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun phrase the glory in another way. Alternate translation: “what glorifies the incorruptible God” or “what honors the never changing God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
159	ROM	1	23	u971	figs-possession	τοῦ ἀφθάρτου Θεοῦ	1	of birds, of four-footed beasts, and of creeping things	Paul is using the possessive form to describe the relationship between glory and the imperishable God. Here, of the imperishable God could refer to: (1) the glory that characterizes God. Alternate translation: “that characterizes God” (2) the glory that belongs to God. Alternate translation: “that belongs only to God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
160	ROM	1	23	rfez	figs-possession	εἰκόνος	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe a likeness that comes from an image. Alternate translation: “that come from an image” or “that are based on an image” or “of images that are representative” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
161	ROM	1	23	z0de	figs-possession	φθαρτοῦ ἀνθρώπου	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe man who is characterized by being perishable. Alternate translation: “that are similar to corruptible humanity” or “that represent humans who decay” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
162	ROM	1	23	osrt	figs-possession	καὶ πετεινῶν, καὶ τετραπόδων, καὶ ἑρπετῶν	1		Paul is using these possessive forms to further describe a likeness that the ungodly and unrighteous people make. Alternate translation: “and likenesses that resemble birds, four-footed animals, and creeping creatures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
163	ROM	1	24	fvv6	grammar-connect-logic-result	διὸ	1	Therefore	Here, Therefore introduces a result clause. Paul is stating the result of rejecting the glory of God in 1:23. Use a natural way in your language to introduce a result clause. Alternate translation: “As a result” or “This is why” or “Because of this” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
164	ROM	1	24	ec9q	figs-metaphor	παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς ὁ Θεὸς ἐν ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις τῶν καρδιῶν αὐτῶν εἰς ἀκαθαρσίαν	1	God gave them over to	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if God were physically moving them. He means that God is allowing them to have what they desire or is placing them under the control of their lusts. If your readers would not understand what it means in this context that God gave them over, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation (remove comma after uncleanness): “God allowed them to deeply lust, which caused them to live impurely and” or “God permits them to become controlled by what they desire to lust after, leading them to live impurely” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
165	ROM	1	24	tlv5	figs-possession	ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις τῶν καρδιῶν αὐτῶν	1	them … their … themselves	Paul is using the possessive form to describe hearts that are characterized by lusts. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “lustful” instead of the noun lusts. Alternate translation: “their lustful hearts” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
166	ROM	1	24	le2o	figs-possession	ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις τῶν καρδιῶν αὐτῶν εἰς	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the heart as if it could lust. He means that the desires or affections or inner beings of these people are controlled by lust. If your readers would not understand what the lusts of their hearts means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “to lustfully desire bringing” or “to lust deep within causing” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
167	ROM	1	24	l804	figs-metonymy	τῶν καρδιῶν αὐτῶν	1		Here, hearts is a metonym for a person’s desires or inner being or mind. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or use plain language. Alternate translation: “in their desires” or “intheir inner beings” or “in their minds” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
168	ROM	1	24	rkou	grammar-connect-logic-result	εἰς ἀκαθαρσίαν	1		This is a result clause. Paul is stating the result of indulging in the lusts of their hearts. Use natural way in your language to express result. Alternate translation: “causing them to become spiritually unclean” or “resulting in living impurely” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
169	ROM	1	24	g0r4	figs-metaphor	εἰς ἀκαθαρσίαν	1		Here Paul speaks figuratively of uncleanness as if were something dirty. He means that these lustful people become spiritually impure through sexual immorality. If your readers would not understand what uncleanness means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “to become spiritually impure” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
170	ROM	1	24	puad	grammar-connect-logic-goal	τοῦ ἀτιμάζεσθαι	1		Paul is emphasizing the way these people expressed their lusts and uncleanness. Use a natural way in your language to express this emphasis. Here, to dishonor could refer to: (1) a description of their uncleanness. Alternate translation: “by dishonoring” or “causing them to disrespect” (2) the purpose for which God gave them over*. Alternate translation: “in order to dishonor” or “so that they failed to respect” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
171	ROM	1	24	a8pm	figs-euphemism	τοῦ ἀτιμάζεσθαι τὰ σώματα αὐτῶν ἐν αὐτοῖς	1	for their bodies to be dishonored among themselves	In this clause, Paul is referring sexually immoral acts. This is a polite way of referring to something immoral. If this would be misunderstood in your language, use a different polite way of referring to this or you could state this plainly. Alternate translation: “so that they committed sexually immoral acts” or “by indulging in sexually immoral activity” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-euphemism]])
172	ROM	1	25	dv6h	figs-metaphor	οἵτινες μετήλλαξαν τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν τῷ ψεύδει	1	they	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were money changers or money traders. Paul means that they stopped believing what is true about God and started worshiping idols that represent creatures (See 1:23). If your readers would not understand what exchanged means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “these people refuse to trust what God says is true and accept what is false” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
173	ROM	1	25	koee	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν τῷ ψεύδει	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns truth and lie in another way. Alternate translation: “what is correct about God and what is incorrect” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
174	ROM	1	25	e9pj	figs-possession	τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	who worshiped and served the creation	Paul is using the possessive form to describe the relationship between God and the truth. Here, the truth of God could refer to: (1) what is true about God. Alternate translation: “God’s truth” (2) the truth that comes from God. Alternate translation: “the truth that comes from God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
175	ROM	1	25	v89u	grammar-connect-words-phrases	καὶ	1	instead of	Here, and indicates that what follows is something else important about these ungodly and unrighteous people. In this context, and could refer to: (1) a marker of equivalence. Alternate translation: “in other words they” (2) a marker of purpose. Alternate translation: “so that they” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
176	ROM	1	25	bl7p	figs-doublet	ἐσεβάσθησαν καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν	1		These two phrases mean basically the same thing. The repetition is used to emphasize that these people totally rejected worshiping the true God. If your language does not use repetition in this way, you could combine these phrases. Alternate translation: “They reverently worshiped” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
177	ROM	1	25	x3t4	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	παρὰ	1		What follows the word instead here is in contrast to what should be true, that all people would worship the true God who created them. Instead, these ungodly and unrighteous people worship what God created. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “in place of” or “rather than” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
178	ROM	1	25	xrsa	figs-distinguish	ὅς ἐστιν εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας	1		This phrase gives us further information about the Creator. It is not making a distinction between God and the Creator. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “God who should be praised forever” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
179	ROM	1	25	m8zg	translate-blessing	ὅς ἐστιν εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας	1		After naming the Creator, Paul adds a blessing. This is to reinforce how false the worship of these ungodly and unrighteous people is. Use a form that people would recognize as a blessing in your language. Alternate translation: “may he be blessed forever and ever” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-blessing]])
180	ROM	1	25	v1ex	figs-nominaladj	εὐλογητὸς	1		Paul is using the adjective blessed as a noun in order to describe the Creator. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “the God that should be blessed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
181	ROM	1	26	sk6f			0		See 1:24 for how you translated the parallel words and ideas.
182	ROM	1	26	jb2g	grammar-connect-logic-result	διὰ τοῦτο	1	Because of this	Here, For this reason introduces a result clause. In 1:26-32, Paul states the results of rejecting the true God and worshiping idols. Use a natural way in your language to introduce a result clause. Alternate translation: “Because of this” or “This is why” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
183	ROM	1	26	pil3	figs-metaphor	παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς ὁ Θεὸς εἰς πάθη ἀτιμίας	1	God gave them over to	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if God were physically moving them (See the note for this phrase and your translation at 1:24). He means that God is allowing them to have what they desire or is placing them under the control of their dishonorable passions. If your readers would not understand what it means in this context that God gave them over, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “God allows them to become controlled by vile sexually immoral acts” or “God permits them to dishonorably indulge in the sexual immoral activity they desire” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
184	ROM	1	26	hw81	figs-possession	πάθη ἀτιμίας	1	dishonorable passions	Paul is using the possessive form to describe passions that are characterized by dishonor. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “dishonorable” instead of the noun “dishonor.” Alternate translation: “dishonorable passions” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
185	ROM	1	26	lk73	figs-abstractnouns	πάθη ἀτιμίας	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract noun phrase passions of dishonor with a verbal phrase or another way. Alternate translation: “dishonor themselves by indulging in sexually immoral activity” or “passionately dishonor themselves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
186	ROM	1	26	j4ni	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1	for their women	Here, for indicates that what follows in 1:26-27 describes what passions of dishonor are. Alternate translation: “in other words,” or “indeed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
187	ROM	1	26	v7d2		αἵ τε γὰρ θήλειαι αὐτῶν μετήλλαξαν τὴν φυσικὴν χρῆσιν εἰς τὴν παρὰ φύσιν	1		See 1:25 for parallel language that indicates a connection between rejecting “the truth of God” and “Creator” and here accepting things contrary to nature.
188	ROM	1	26	jqyi	figs-metaphor	μετήλλαξαν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these females as if they were money changers or money traders. Paul means that they stopped having natural sexual relations with males and began having sexual relations with females (See 1:24). If your readers would not understand what exchanged means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “these females stopped engaging in sexual activity with males and began engaging in sexual activity with females” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
189	ROM	1	26	vs4a	figs-euphemism	τὴν φυσικὴν χρῆσιν εἰς τὴν παρὰ φύσιν	1	exchanged natural relations for those that were unnatural	Paul is referring to female homosexual activity as relations that are contrary to nature. This is a polite way of referring to something immoral. If this would be misunderstood in your language, use a different polite way of referring to this or you could state this plainly. Alternate translation: “sexual activity with males for sexual activity with females” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-euphemism]])
190	ROM	1	26	hc1q	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν φυσικὴν χρῆσιν εἰς τὴν παρὰ φύσιν	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns relations and nature with a verbal phrase or in another way. Alternate translation: “natural sexual relationships for unnatural sexual relationships” or “how God intended them to engage in sexual activity for sexual activity that God did not intend” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
191	ROM	1	27	ji3l	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ὁμοίως τε καὶ οἱ ἄρσενες	1		This phrase emphasizes that what follows is similar to 1:26. Alternate translation: “in the same way even the males” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
192	ROM	1	27	g3ja	figs-euphemism	καὶ οἱ ἄρσενες ἀφέντες τὴν φυσικὴν χρῆσιν τῆς θηλείας	1	men also left their natural relations with women	This phrase refers to male homosexual activity. This is a polite way of referring to something immoral. If this would be misunderstood in your language, use a different polite way of referring to this or you could state this plainly. Alternate translation: “even the males stop engaging in sexual activity with females” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-euphemism]])
193	ROM	1	27	gn3f	figs-metaphor	ἀφέντες	1	committed shameless acts	Paul speaks figuratively of these males as if they were going to another location. He means that they are abandoning or rejecting the way intended them to engage in sexual activity. If your readers would not understand what having left means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “after abandoning” or “because they rejected” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
194	ROM	1	27	c7ja	figs-abstractnouns	χρῆσιν	1	burned in their lust for one another	If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun use with a verbal phrase or in another way. Alternate translation: “sexual relationship” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
195	ROM	1	27	qvi3	figs-possession	τῆς θηλείας	1	men and received in themselves the penalty they deserved for their error	Paul is using the possessive form to describe the natural use that is associated with the female. Alternate translation: “associated with the female” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
196	ROM	1	27	yvm1	figs-metaphor	ἐξεκαύθησαν ἐν τῇ ὀρέξει αὐτῶν εἰς ἀλλήλους	1	error	Paul speaks figuratively of lust as if it were something that could be set on fire or something that flares out like a flame. He means that their lust is out of control like a burning fire. If your readers would not understand what burned means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “passionately lusted after one another” or “intensely desired each other” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
197	ROM	1	27	ylj6	figs-abstractnouns	ἐν τῇ ὀρέξει αὐτῶν εἰς ἀλλήλους	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun lust in another way. Alternate translation: “by passionately desiring each other” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
198	ROM	1	27	z759	writing-pronouns	ἀλλήλους	1		The pronoun one another refers to other males. Alternate translation: “different males” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
199	ROM	1	27	kxwj	figs-euphemism	ἄρσενες ἐν ἄρσεσιν τὴν ἀσχημοσύνην κατεργαζόμενοι	1		This phrase refers to male homosexual activity. This is a polite way of referring to something immoral. If this would be misunderstood in your language, use a different polite way of referring to this or you could state this plainly. Alternate translation: “males shamelessly engaging in sexual activity with each other” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-euphemism]])
200	ROM	1	27	u2hh	figs-metaphor	κατεργαζόμενοι	1		Paul speaks figuratively of homosexual activity as if it could work or produce something. He means that their homosexual activity is morally shameful. If your readers would not understand what producing means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “committing” or “engaging in” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
201	ROM	1	27	fdzs		τὴν ἀσχημοσύνην	1		In the original, the phrase shameless acts is one abstract noun. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use translate shameless acts as a singular phrase or in another way. Alternate translation: “shameless activity” or “what is shameless”
202	ROM	1	27	sjhb	figs-infostructure	καὶ τὴν ἀντιμισθίαν ἣν ἔδει τῆς πλάνης αὐτῶν, ἐν ἑαυτοῖς ἀπολαμβάνοντες	1		In the original, the word order is different, emphasizing the penalty. If it would be more natural in your language, you could arrange the order of these phrases to emphasize the penalty they deserved for their error. Alternate translation: “and the penalty they deserved for their error they received in themselves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
203	ROM	1	27	jtru	grammar-connect-words-phrases	καὶ	2		Here, and indicates that what follows is the result of their shameless acts. Alternate translation: “and as a result” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
204	ROM	1	27	raet	figs-metaphor	ἐν ἑαυτοῖς ἀπολαμβάνοντες	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the penalty for homosexual activity as if it were something that could happen inside of them. If your readers would not understand what receiving in themselves means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “experiencing in their own bodies” or “receiving among themselves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
205	ROM	1	27	bysh	figs-rpronouns	ἑαυτοῖς	1		Paul uses the word themselves to emphasize how serious the penalty for homosexual activity is. Use a way that is natural in your language to indicate this emphasis. Alternate translation: “their very own bodies” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rpronouns]])
206	ROM	1	27	x6fz	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν ἀντιμισθίαν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun the penalty in another way. Alternate translation: “the punishing act” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
207	ROM	1	27	dbtt	figs-distinguish	ἣν ἔδει τῆς πλάνης αὐτῶν	1		This phrase gives us further information about the penalty. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “which is required for how they erred” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
208	ROM	1	28	cx7y	grammar-connect-words-phrases	καὶ καθὼς	1	Because they did not approve of having God in their awareness	Here, **And just as” emphasizes that what follows refers back to similar ideas in 1:18-27. Alternate translation: “Similarly,” or “In the same way” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
209	ROM	1	28	bt7u	figs-metaphor	οὐκ ἐδοκίμασαν, τὸν Θεὸν ἔχειν ἐν ἐπιγνώσει	1	they … their … them	Paul speaks figuratively of God as if these people could decide to hold him inside their head. He means that they do not care to think about God. If your readers would not understand what this phrase means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “these people consider it useless to recognize that God exists” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
210	ROM	1	28	f53x	figs-abstractnouns	τὸν Θεὸν ἔχειν ἐν ἐπιγνώσει	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun phrase for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract noun phrase having God in their awareness in another way. Alternate translation: “acknowledging that God exists” or “remembering to think about God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
211	ROM	1	28	yy1c	figs-metaphor	παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς ὁ Θεὸς εἰς ἀδόκιμον νοῦν	1	he gave them up to a depraved mind	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if God were physically moving them (See the note for this phrase and your translation at 1:24,26). He means that God is allowing them to have what they desire or is placing them under the control of a depraved mind. If your readers would not understand what it means in this context that God gave them over, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “God allows them to become inclined toward things of which he disapproves” or “God permits them to inwardly perceive useless things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
212	ROM	1	28	p8z2	figs-abstractnouns	εἰς ἀδόκιμον νοῦν	1	not proper	If your language does not use an abstract noun phrase for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract noun phrase to a depraved mind in another way. Alternate translation: “to incline toward things God disapproves” or “to inwardly perceive worthless things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
213	ROM	1	28	ie4l		ποιεῖν	1		This phrase could refer to: (1) the result of a depraved mind. Alternate translation: “as a result they do” or “causing them to practice” (2) the purpose of a depraved mind. Alternate translation: “so that they do”
214	ROM	1	28	aye6	figs-extrainfo	τὰ μὴ καθήκοντα	1		By those things that are not proper, Paul implies that those things are what follows in 1:29-31. Since this expression is explained in the next verses, you do not need to explain its meaning further here. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-extrainfo]])
215	ROM	1	29	c2e2	figs-litany		1	They have been filled with	Paul uses a repetitive series of sentences and ideas in 1:29-31 to show how depraved these ungodly and unrighteous people have become. This repetitive style of speaking or writing is called a “litany.” This is a list of “the things that are not proper” of which the ungodly and unrighteous people in 1:18-28 are guilty. Paul goes on to say in 1:32 that people “who practice such things are deserving of death.” Use a form in your language that someone would use to list things that someone has done wrong. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-litany]])
216	ROM	1	29	y307	figs-parallelism	πεπληρωμένους πάσῃ ἀδικίᾳ, πονηρίᾳ, πλεονεξίᾳ, κακίᾳ; μεστοὺς φθόνου, φόνου, ἔριδος, δόλου, κακοηθείας	1		These two clauses mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in similar ways, to amplify how bad these people are. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases under one verb. Alternate translation: “These people are fully: unrighteous, wicked, covetous, malicious, envious, murderous, argumentative, deceitful, and crafty” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
217	ROM	1	29	v0zj	figs-metaphor	πεπληρωμένους πάσῃ ἀδικίᾳ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were a full container. He means that they have reached the limit of being sinful. If your readers would not understand what having been filled means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. “These people are totally dominated by refusing to become right God” or “These people are fully controlled by acting unrighteously” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
218	ROM	1	29	t4qm	figs-activepassive	πεπληρωμένους	1	They are full of envy, murder, strife, deceit, and evil intentions	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that the ungodly and unrighteous people did it (See 1:18. Alternate translation: “These people are dominated” or “These people are controlled” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
219	ROM	1	29	uqks	figs-abstractnouns	ἀδικίᾳ, πονηρίᾳ, πλεονεξίᾳ, κακίᾳ; μεστοὺς φθόνου, φόνου, ἔριδος, δόλου, κακοηθείας; ψιθυριστάς	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind these abstract nouns as verb phrases like the UST. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
220	ROM	1	29	ptcj	figs-abstractnouns	κακίᾳ; μεστοὺς…ψιθυριστάς	1		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, and, they, and, as well as They are are added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
221	ROM	1	29	pkrd	figs-possession	μεστοὺς φθόνου, φόνου, ἔριδος, δόλου, κακοηθείας	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe traits that characterize these ungodly and unrighteous people. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjectives instead of the nouns. Alternate translation: “they are fully envious, murderous, argumentative, deceptive, and crafty” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
222	ROM	1	29	a7s3	figs-metaphor	μεστοὺς φθόνου	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were a full container. He means that they have reached the limit of being sinful. If your readers would not understand what having been filled means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. “These people are totally dominated by acting envious” or “These people are fully controlled by acting envious” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
223	ROM	1	29	dzda	figs-nominaladj	μεστοὺς	1		Paul is using the adjective *full as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “they are people who are full” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
224	ROM	1	30	f4tt	figs-nominaladj	θεοστυγεῖς, ὑβριστάς, ὑπερηφάνους, ἀλαζόνας…κακῶν…ἀπειθεῖς	1	slanderers	Paul is using these adjectives as nouns in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with noun phrases. Alternate translation: “people who hate God, people who are insolent, people who are arrogant, people who are boastful … of evil things … people who are disobedient” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
225	ROM	1	30	th8q	figs-abstractnouns	καταλάλους…ἐφευρετὰς κακῶν	1	inventing ways of doing evil	If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns slanderers and inventors in another way. Alternate translation: “these people speak against others … these people discover new ways to do evil things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
226	ROM	1	30	qq50	figs-possession	ἐφευρετὰς κακῶν	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe inventors that do evil things. If this is not clear in your language, you could make this phrase a verb form. Alternate translation: “they invent evil things” or “they discover how to do new kinds of evil deeds” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
227	ROM	1	30	f4a0	grammar-collectivenouns	κακῶν	1		The word evil is a plural noun that refers to a group of people. If your language does not use singular nouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “a group of people” or “many people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
228	ROM	1	31	i7ix	figs-nominaladj	ἀσυνέτους, ἀσυνθέτους, ἀστόργους, ἀνελεήμονας	1		Paul is using these adjectives as nouns in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with noun phrases. Alternate translation: “people who are senseless, people who are faithless, people who are heartless, and people who merciless” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
229	ROM	1	31	rtic	figs-ellipsis	ἀνελεήμονας	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, and is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
230	ROM	1	32	cxx8	figs-abstractnouns	τὸ δικαίωμα	1	They understand the righteous regulations of God	If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun the righteous decree in another way. Alternate translation: “what is rightly decreed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
231	ROM	1	32	ytu6		τὸ δικαίωμα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	that those who practice such things	Paul is using the possessive form to describe a the righteous decree that comes from God. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun “God.” Alternate translation: “God’s righteous decree” or “what God decrees is right” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
232	ROM	1	32	z12q	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ὅτι	1	are deserving of death	Here, that indicates that what follows is the content of the the righteous decree of God. Alternate translation: “namely,” or “in other words,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
233	ROM	1	32	ama2	writing-pronouns	οἱ…πράσσοντες	1	these things	The pronoun those refers to humanity in general. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use a natural way in your language to emphasize those. Alternate translation: “those people who continue to do” or “anyone who practices” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
234	ROM	1	32	iqg1	writing-pronouns	τὰ τοιαῦτα…αὐτὰ…τοῖς πράσσουσιν	1	who do them	The pronouns such things and things and them refer to the litany of “the things that are not proper” in 1:28–32. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could make such things and things and them explicit. Alternate translation: “such improper things … these improper things … those who keep doing these improper things” or “these kinds of evil things … these evil things … those who keep doing these evil things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
235	ROM	1	32	p9e9	figs-nominaladj	ἄξιοι	1		Paul is using the adjective deserving as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “are people who deserve” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
236	ROM	1	32	t0ls	figs-possession	ἄξιοι θανάτου εἰσίν…συνευδοκοῦσιν τοῖς πράσσουσιν	1		Paul is using the possessive forms death and those who do them as objects of the clause. Alternate translation: “are worthy to die … well pleased with people who practice these things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
237	ROM	1	32	jbu5	figs-explicit	οὐ μόνον…ποιοῦσιν	1		The implication is that the people who do these things are the same as They. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “they not only do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
238	ROM	1	32	abwy	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλὰ καὶ	1		What follows the words but also here is in contrast to what was expected, that these evil people would be ashamed of their actions, not proud of them. Instead, these evil people even dare to approve of evil behavior. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “instead they even” or “surprisingly they even” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
239	ROM	2	intro	dse2			0		Romans 2 General Notes Structure and formatting This chapter shifts its audience from Roman Christians to those who “judge” other people and do not believe in Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/judge]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/believe]]) “Therefore you are without excuse” This phrase looks back at Chapter 1. In some ways, it actually concludes what Chapter 1 teaches. This phrase explains why everyone in the world must worship the true God. Special concepts in this chapter “Doers of the Law” Those who try to obey the law will not be justified by trying to obey it. Those who are justified by believing in Jesus show that their faith is real by obeying God’s commands. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/justice]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/lawofmoses]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter Rhetorical Questions Paul uses several rhetorical questions in this chapter. It appears the intent of these rhetorical questions is to make the reader see their sin so they will trust in Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]], [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/guilt]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sin]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]]) Hypothetical Situation In context, “he will give eternal life” in verse 7 is a hypothetical statement. If a person could live a perfect life, they would earn eternal life as a reward. But only Jesus was able to live a perfect life. Paul gives another hypothetical situation in verses 17-29. Here he explains that even those who earnestly try to obey the law of Moses are guilty of violating the law. In English, this is about those who follow the “letter” of the law but cannot follow the “spirit” or general principles of the law. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hypo]]) Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter “You who judge” At times, You can translate this in a simpler way. But it is translated in this relatively awkward way because when Paul refers to “people who judge” he is also saying that everyone judges. It is possible to translate this as “those who judge (and everyone judges).”
240	ROM	2	1	y6ts	grammar-connect-logic-result	διὸ	1	Connecting Statement:	Here, Therefore marks a new section of the letter. It also introduces a result clause that summarizes the consequences of the behavior Paul describes in Romans 1:18–32. Use a natural way in your language to indicate result. Alternate translation: “As a result” or “So then” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
241	ROM	2	1	d7pj	grammar-collectivenouns	εἶ…κρίνεις…σεαυτὸν κατακρίνεις…πράσσεις, ὁ κρίνων	1	Therefore you are without excuse	Here, you is a singular pronoun that refers to all of humanity in general. If your language does not use singular pronouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “every one of you is … every one of you judges … every one of you condemns yourself … every one of you who judges practices” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
242	ROM	2	1	md5e	figs-exclamations	ὦ ἄνθρωπε	1	you	Here, O man is an exclamation that is meant to convict every judgmental person in the human race. Use an exclamation that is natural in your language for communicating this idea. Alternate translation: “every human being” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
243	ROM	2	1	x3mi	grammar-collectivenouns	ἄνθρωπε	1	you are	Here, man is a singular noun that refers to humanity in general. If your language does not use singular nouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “human being” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
244	ROM	2	1	n2mu	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1		Here, for introduces a reason clause. Paul gives the reasons why anyone who judges is at the same time condemning themselves. Alternate translation: “because” or “since” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
245	ROM	2	1	jt4b	writing-pronouns	ἐν ᾧ	1	you person, you who judge	The word translated that which is a pronoun that refers to any way or anytime a person might judge another. You may need to make this explicit in your language. Alternate translation: “anytime” or “in anything that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
246	ROM	2	1	ybp2	writing-pronouns	τὸν ἕτερον	1	for what you judge in another you condemn in yourself	The pronoun another refers to any other person. You may need to make this explicit in your language. Alternate translation: “any other person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
247	ROM	2	1	bzjp	figs-rpronouns	σεαυτὸν κατακρίνεις	1		Paul uses the word yourself to emphasize the surprising truth that judging others is self-condemning. Use a way that is natural in your language to indicate this surprise. Alternate translation: “you are self-condemned” or “you really judge yourself” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rpronouns]])
248	ROM	2	1	nz11	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		Here, for introduces a clause that explains why these judgmental people are self-condemned. Alternate translation: “this is because” or “indeed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
249	ROM	2	1	uwwz	figs-parallelism	ἐν ᾧ γὰρ κρίνεις τὸν ἕτερον, σεαυτὸν κατακρίνεις; τὰ γὰρ αὐτὰ πράσσεις, ὁ κρίνων.	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in similar ways, to emphasize that these judgmental people are self-condemned. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “indeed, judging other people is self-condemning because you do exactly what they do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
250	ROM	2	1	wumc	writing-pronouns	τὰ…αὐτὰ	1		The phrase the same things is a pronoun that refers to acts for which people judge one another. Use a natural way in your language to communicate this idea. Alternate translation: “the very same deeds” or “the same sins” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
251	ROM	2	2	rgw4	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1	those who practice such things	Here, But indicates that what follows is something else important that the church of Rome should pay attention to. Alternate translation: “You also need to know that” or “Indeed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
252	ROM	2	2	jr4i	figs-exclusive	οἴδαμεν	1	But we know	Here, we could refer to: (1) Paul and the church at Rome. Alternate translation: “all of us believers in Christ” (2) mankind in general. Alternate translation: “all people” Your language may require you to mark these forms. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
253	ROM	2	2	pv7q	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ὅτι	1		Here, that indicates that what follows is the content of what we know. Use a natural way in your language to mark the beginning of an explanation. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
254	ROM	2	2	kfy1	figs-abstractnouns	τὸ κρίμα τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστιν κατὰ ἀλήθειαν	1	God’s judgment is according to truth when it falls on those	If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns judgment and truth in another way. Alternate translation: “when God judges it is always trustworthy” or “how God judges is based on what is true” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
255	ROM	2	2	qca8	figs-possession	τὸ κρίμα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form of God to describe judgment. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun “God.” Alternate translation: “God’s judgment” or “how God judges” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
256	ROM	2	2	c9or	figs-explicit	τὸ κρίμα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul assumes that his readers will know that the judgment of God refers to the time of final judgment for the human race (See 2:16). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could indicate that explicitly. Alternate translation: “God’s final judgment” or “when God finally judges” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
257	ROM	2	2	q98t	figs-aside	ἐπὶ τοὺς τὰ τοιαῦτα πράσσοντας	1		Paul could be saying this as an aside in order to express his negative evaluation of the judgmental “man” in 2:1,3. If this would be confusing in your language, you can continue his address to the “man” in the second person. Alternate translation: “upon you who practice such things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
258	ROM	2	2	e3fq	figs-metaphor	ἐπὶ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of judgment as if it could be placed on top of these people. He means that God’s judgment is against or attacking or looming over these people. If your readers would not understand what upon means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “against” or “looming over” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
259	ROM	2	2	j46f	writing-pronouns	τοὺς…πράσσοντας	1		The pronoun those refers to humanity in general (See 1:32. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use a natural way in your language to emphasize those. Alternate translation: “those people who continue to do” or “anyone who practices” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
260	ROM	2	2	mjao	writing-pronouns	τὰ τοιαῦτα	1		The pronoun such things refers to the litany of “the things that are not proper” in 1:28–32. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could make such things explicit. Alternate translation: “such improper things” or “these kinds of evil things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
261	ROM	2	3	zwg7	figs-rquestion	λογίζῃ δὲ τοῦτο, ὦ ἄνθρωπε, ὁ κρίνων τοὺς τὰ τοιαῦτα πράσσοντας, καὶ ποιῶν αὐτά, ὅτι σὺ ἐκφεύξῃ τὸ κρίμα τοῦ Θεοῦ?	1	person	Paul is using a rhetorical question here to emphasize that these judgmental people should know that God will finally judge them. If you would not use a rhetorical question for this purpose in your language, you could translate his words as a statement or an exclamation and communicate the emphasis in another way. Alternate translation: “You scorn the riches of his kindness and forbearance and patience! You know that the kindness of God leads to repentance!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
262	ROM	2	3	ijd6	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1	consider this	Here, But indicates that what follows resumes Paul’s rebuke of the judgmental man in 2:1. Alternate translation: “Now” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
263	ROM	2	3	jct9	writing-pronouns	τοῦτο	1		The pronoun this refers to the final clause of this verse that you will escape from the judgment of God. You could use a natural way in your language to emphasize or make this idea explicit. Alternate translation: “this fact” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
264	ROM	2	3	rk75	figs-exclamations	ὦ ἄνθρωπε	1	you who judge those who practice such things although you do the same things	Here, O man is an exclamation that is meant to convict every judgmental person in the human race (See 2:1](../02/01.md)). Use an exclamation that is natural in your language for communicating this idea. Alternate translation: “every human being” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
265	ROM	2	3	ysys	figs-infostructure	ὁ κρίνων τοὺς τὰ τοιαῦτα πράσσοντας, καὶ ποιῶν αὐτά, ὅτι σὺ ἐκφεύξῃ τὸ κρίμα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “that you will escape from the judgment of God, when you judge those who are practicing such things and you are doing the same things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
266	ROM	2	3	p7mw	figs-parallelism	ὁ κρίνων τοὺς τὰ τοιαῦτα πράσσοντας, καὶ ποιῶν αὐτά	1	Will you escape from the judgment of God?	These two phrases those who are practicing such things and you are doing the same things have the same meaning. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show the hypocrisy of these judgmental people. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “who keeps doing the same things you judge others for doing” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
267	ROM	2	3	mo4p	writing-pronouns	τὰ τοιαῦτα…αὐτά	1		The pronouns such things and the same things refer to the litany of “the things that are not proper” in 1:28–32. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could make such things and the same things explicit. Alternate translation: “such improper things … the same improper” or “these kinds of evil things … the same evil things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
268	ROM	2	3	bd82	figs-personification	ὅτι σὺ ἐκφεύξῃ τὸ κρίμα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Here, judgment is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person that someone could run away from. Paul means that God’s judgment is decisive and final. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “that God will not decisively judge you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
269	ROM	2	3	n94u	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ὅτι σὺ	1		Here, that indicates that what follows is the content of what this man is thinking. You could use natural way in your language to emphasize this idea. Alternate translation: “that you actually” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
270	ROM	2	3	h47v	figs-abstractnouns	σὺ ἐκφεύξῃ τὸ κρίμα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun judgment in another way. Alternate translation: “you can escape when God finally judges” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
271	ROM	2	3	mawi	figs-possession	τὸ κρίμα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form of God to describe judgment. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun “God.” Alternate translation: “God’s judgment” or “how God judges” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
272	ROM	2	3	hpej	figs-explicit	τὸ κρίμα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul assumes that his readers will know that the judgment of God refers to the time of final judgment for the human race (See 2:2,16). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could indicate that explicitly. Alternate translation: “God’s final judgment” or “when God finally judges” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
273	ROM	2	4	pex3	figs-rquestion	ἢ τοῦ πλούτου τῆς χρηστότητος αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῆς ἀνοχῆς, καὶ τῆς μακροθυμίας καταφρονεῖς, ἀγνοῶν ὅτι τὸ χρηστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, εἰς μετάνοιάν σε ἄγει?	1	Or do you think so little of the riches of his goodness, his delayed punishment, and his patience … repentance?	Paul is using a rhetorical question here to emphasize that these judgmental people should actually know that the kindness of God leads them to repentance. If you would not use a rhetorical question for this purpose in your language, you could translate his words as a statement or an exclamation and communicate the emphasis in another way. Alternate translation: “You scorn the riches of his kindness and forbearance and patience! You know that the kindness of God leads you to repentance!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
274	ROM	2	4	v9yf	writing-pronouns	καταφρονεῖς…σε	1		The pronoun you is singular and refers to “man” in 2:1,3 throughout 2:4-5, as representative of the whole human race. If your language does not use singular pronouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “do you O man scorn … you O man” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
275	ROM	2	4	w537	figs-metaphor	τοῦ πλούτου τῆς χρηστότητος αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῆς ἀνοχῆς, καὶ τῆς μακροθυμίας	1	Do you think so little of the riches … patience	Paul speaks figuratively of God’s kindness and forbearance and patience as if they were wealth that could be acquired or rejected. He means that these people reject God’s way to acquire repentance. If your readers would not understand what the riches means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “how supremely kind and lenient and calm God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
276	ROM	2	4	swj9	figs-abstractnouns	τοῦ πλούτου τῆς χρηστότητος αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῆς ἀνοχῆς, καὶ τῆς μακροθυμίας	1	Do you not know that his goodness is meant to lead you to repentance?	If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas behind the words kindness, forbearance, and patience**, you could express these same ideas with verbal forms or in another way. Alternate translation: “that God is greatly gracious, tolerates sinners, and is patient” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
277	ROM	2	4	pplt	figs-possession	τῆς χρηστότητος αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῆς ἀνοχῆς, καὶ τῆς μακροθυμίας…τὸ χρηστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how his kindness, forbearance, and patience relates to God. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the pronoun his and the noun God, or express this idea another way. Alternate translation: “God’s kindness, forbearance, and patience … God’s kindness” or “ of how kind, lenient, and calm God is … since God is so kind, he” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
278	ROM	2	4	u0io	grammar-connect-logic-goal	εἰς μετάνοιάν σε ἄγει	1		Here, to repentance is a goal clause. Paul is stating the goal of the kindness of God. Use a natural way in your language to indicate a goal clause. Alternate translation: “leads you to repent” or “guides you to deeply change the way you perceive things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
279	ROM	2	4	jamv	figs-abstractnouns	μετάνοιάν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea behind the word repentance, you could express the same idea with a verbal form or in another way. Alternate translation: “to repent” or “to deeply change the way you perceive things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
280	ROM	2	5	t8pv	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	1	Connecting Statement:	What follows the word But here is in contrast to how these judgmental people should respond to God’s “kindness” (See 2:4). Instead, their lack of repentance ensures that God will finally judge them. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “However” or “Indeed” or “In fact” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
281	ROM	2	5	agl8	figs-metaphor	κατὰ δὲ τὴν σκληρότητά σου καὶ ἀμετανόητον καρδίαν	1	But it is to the extent of your hardness and unrepentant heart	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were hard substance and as if their heart were a person who could repent. He means that these people stubbornly refuse to repent from their judgmental way of life. If your readers would not understand what your hardness and unrepentant heart means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “However, based on how stubborn you are and how you refuse to repent” or “In fact, since you are so obstinate and refuse to change the way you perceive things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
282	ROM	2	5	v6z1	figs-metonymy	καρδίαν	1		Here, heart is a metonym for a person’s will or inner being. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or use plain language. Alternate translation: “will” or “inner being” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
283	ROM	2	5	f52g	figs-hendiadys	τὴν σκληρότητά σου καὶ ἀμετανόητον	1	hardness and unrepentant heart	This phrase expresses a single idea by using two words connected with and. The word hardness describes how unrepentant these people are. If it would be more natural in your language, you could express this meaning with an equivalent phrase that does not use and. Alternate translation: “your stubbornly unrepentant” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hendiadys]])
284	ROM	2	5	nbyc	figs-abstractnouns	θησαυρίζεις σεαυτῷ ὀργὴν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὀργῆς καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως δικαιοκρισίας τοῦ Θεοῦ,	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas behind the words wrath, revelation, and judgment you could express the same ideas with verbal forms or in another way. Alternate translation: “God will intensely punish you at the final time when he punishes and reveals how he will judge those who are not right with him” or “you are increasing how intensely God will punish you when he punishes and finally reveals how fairly he judges” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
285	ROM	2	5	fv4k	figs-metaphor	θησαυρίζεις σεαυτῷ ὀργὴν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὀργῆς	1	you are storing up for yourself wrath	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they could store up wrath like a treasure. He means that the more they refuse to repent, the greater will be their punishment when God finally judges all humanity on the day of wrath. If your readers would not understand what storing up means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “you are increasing how much God will punish you when he finally punishes” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
286	ROM	2	5	pck0	figs-explicit	ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὀργῆς καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως δικαιοκρισίας τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul assumes that his readers will know that the day of wrath and the judgment of God refers to the time of final judgment for the human race (See 2:2,16). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could indicate that explicitly. Alternate translation: “for the time God finally punishes and when God reveals how he will justly judge” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
287	ROM	2	5	h8cp	figs-doublet	ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὀργῆς καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως δικαιοκρισίας τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	on the day of wrath … of the revelation of God’s righteous judgment	These two phrases mean basically the same thing. The repetition is used to emphasize the two components of the Judgment Day: wrath against unrepentant people and righteous judgment for those who repent. If your language does not use repetition in this way, you could combine these phrases. Alternate translation: “on the final day that God will punish unrepentant people and reveal who is righteous” or “when God finally reveals how he punishes the unrepentant and vindicates his righteous people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
288	ROM	2	5	yqta	figs-idiom	ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὀργῆς	1		Here, the phrase the day of wrath is an idiom that refers to the common Old Testament phrase for God’s final judgment of the human race (For example see Zephaniah 1:15, 18; 2:3). Paul does not mean that this is a literal day when this will happen, but a period of time or even outside of how humans reckon time. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could capitalize the term day or make this explicit some other way. Alternate translation: “when God punishes for the last time” or “on the Day of God’s wrath” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
289	ROM	2	5	fnpj	figs-possession	ἀποκαλύψεως δικαιοκρισίας τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive forms of the revelation and of the righteous and of God to describe the judgment. If this is not clear in your language, you could use a verb clause to express these ideas. Alternate translation: “when God reveals how righteously he judges” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
290	ROM	2	6	frov	figs-quotations	ἀποδώσει ἑκάστῳ κατὰ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could express this modified Old Testament quotation (See Septuagint Psalm 62:13); Proverbs 24:12) as a direct quotation. Alternate translation: “‘will pay back to each according to his deeds’” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-quotations]])
291	ROM	2	6	ylpm			1		In 2:7-10, Paul explains what he means that God will pay back to each according to his deeds. If your language does not use a colon to indicate that that follows is the explanation of an idea, use a natural way in your language to make this explicit.
292	ROM	2	6	c4dn	writing-pronouns	ἑκάστῳ	1	will pay back	The pronoun each refers to every human being. If your readers would not understand this, you could make this referent explicit. Alternate translation: “to every human being” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
293	ROM	2	6	gj1q	figs-abstractnouns	κατὰ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ	1	to every person according to his actions	If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun deeds in another way. Alternate translation: “for how they act” or “based on what he does” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
294	ROM	2	7	rrbf	figs-infostructure	τοῖς μὲν καθ’ ὑπομονὴν ἔργου ἀγαθοῦ, δόξαν καὶ τιμὴν καὶ ἀφθαρσίαν ζητοῦσιν, ζωὴν αἰώνιον;	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “to those who are seeking glory and honor and incorruptibility, according to consistent, good actions–eternal life” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
295	ROM	2	7	sqdo	figs-metaphor	τοῖς…ζητοῦσιν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were on a quest for something lost. He means that they are striving or trying to live in such a way as to achieve eternal life. If your readers would not understand what are seeking means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “for those who … keep working to attain” or “to those people who … keep hoping to attain” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
296	ROM	2	7	ub51	figs-abstractnouns	δόξαν καὶ τιμὴν καὶ ἀφθαρσίαν	1	praise, honor, and incorruptibility	If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns glory, honor, and incorruptibility in another way. Alternate translation: “for God to glorify, honor, and cause them to live forever” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
297	ROM	2	7	gec6	figs-ellipsis	ζωὴν αἰώνιον	1	seeking	Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “eternal life is what God pays back” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
298	ROM	2	8	dtft	figs-parallelism		1		2:7 and 2:8 mean the opposite thing. Paul says similar things in opposite ways, to show the contrasting rewards for those who do good or obey unrighteousness. Use a natural way in your language to make these ideas explicit.(See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
299	ROM	2	8	guq1	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	1	Connecting Statement:	What follows the word but here is in contrast to the people with good actions in 2:7. Instead, these people obey unrighteousness (See 1:18). Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “however,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
300	ROM	2	8	wa6f	figs-abstractnouns	ὀργὴ καὶ θυμός	1	self-seeking	If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns wrath and fierce anger in another way. Alternate translation: “God will intensely punish” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
301	ROM	2	8	blwx	figs-doublet	ὀργὴ καὶ θυμός	1		These two phrases mean basically the same thing. The repetition is used to emphasize God’s intense anger toward those who disobey the truth. If your language does not use repetition in this way, you could combine these phrases. Alternate translation: “fierce wrath” or “angry wrath” or “wrathful anger” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
302	ROM	2	8	c2n3	figs-ellipsis	τοῖς…ἐξ	1	wrath	A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, are is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “to those who are from“ or “to those who have” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
303	ROM	2	8	j1e6	figs-abstractnouns	ἐξ ἐριθείας	1	wrath and fierce anger will come	If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun translated selfish ambition in another way. Alternate translation: “selfishly motivated” or “hostile toward God” or “contentious” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
304	ROM	2	8	peqf	figs-possession	ἐξ ἐριθείας	1		Paul is using the possessive form from self ambition. Here, it could refer to: (1) selfish desire. Alternate translation: “selfishly motivated” (2) hostility. Alternate translation: “hostile” (3) rivalry. Alternate translation: “contentious” or “factious” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
305	ROM	2	8	fcb4	figs-parallelism	ἀπειθοῦσι τῇ ἀληθείᾳ, πειθομένοις δὲ τῇ ἀδικίᾳ	1	disobey the truth but obey unrighteousness	These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show that how bad these people are. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “who are disobedient to all that is true and right” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
306	ROM	2	8	xhtm	figs-personification	ἀπειθοῦσι τῇ ἀληθείᾳ, πειθομένοις δὲ τῇ ἀδικίᾳ	1		Here, the truth is spoken of figuratively as if it were a person someone could disobey, and unrighteousness as if it were a person that someone could obey. Paul means that these people reject what God says is true and right by disobeying him. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “who reject what God says is true and right by disobeying him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
307	ROM	2	8	m7pm	figs-abstractnouns	τῇ ἀληθείᾳ…τῇ ἀδικίᾳ	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns truth and unrighteousness in another way. Alternate translation: “what is true … what is unrighteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
308	ROM	2	9	tdlu	figs-parallelism		1		2:9 and 2:10 mean the opposite thing. Paul says similar things in opposite ways, to show the contrasting rewards for those who do what is evil or “good.” Use a natural way in your language to make these ideas explicit. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
309	ROM	2	9	ospb	figs-metaphor	θλῖψις καὶ στενοχωρία, ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ψυχὴν ἀνθρώπου τοῦ κατεργαζομένου τὸ κακόν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Tribulation and distress as if these ideas were located on top of a person. He means that every evil person will experience Tribulation and distress . If your readers would not understand what will be on means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “God will cause every person who keeps acting evil to become troubled and distressed” or “Every human being who habitually does what is evil will experience distress and difficulty” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
310	ROM	2	9	qonf	figs-abstractnouns	θλῖψις καὶ στενοχωρία, ἐπὶ	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns Tribulation and ** distress** in another way. Alternate translation: “God will bring difficult and distressing times to” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
311	ROM	2	9	u8f7	figs-doublet	θλῖψις καὶ στενοχωρία	1	tribulation and distress on	These two words mean basically the same thing. The repetition is used to emphasize how intense God’s judgment will be against these people. If your language does not use repetition in this way, you could combine these phrases. Alternate translation: “Distressing tribulation” or “Intense distress” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
312	ROM	2	9	ck9i	figs-synecdoche	ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ψυχὴν ἀνθρώπου	1	on every human soul	Paul refers figuratively to the human soul to mean the whole life of a person. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “will come to every human being” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
313	ROM	2	9	n7q4	figs-nominaladj	τὸ κακόν	1	has practiced evil	Paul is using the adjective evil as a noun in order to describe things people do. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “what is evil” or “things that are evil” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
314	ROM	2	9	a9s5	figs-merism	Ἰουδαίου τε πρῶτον καὶ Ἕλληνος	1	to the Jew first, and also to the Greek	Paul figuratively refers to the Jew and the Greek, using these types of people in order to include all of humanity or every human soul (See the same phrase in 1:16). Since the Jews were chosen by God to be his people, they are first to experience God’s Tribulation and distress if they do evil, then the Greek, who does not know who God is. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “first for the Jewish person and then for the non-Jewish person” or “for both the Jewish people and the Gentiles” or “regardless of ethnicity” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-merism]])
315	ROM	2	10	vt1f	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	1	But praise, honor, and peace will come to everyone	What follows the word But here is in contrast to what those who “work the evil” will experience. Instead, those who work the good will experience glory and honor and peace. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “However” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
316	ROM	2	10	i9tg	figs-abstractnouns	δόξα δὲ, καὶ τιμὴ, καὶ εἰρήνη, παντὶ τῷ ἐργαζομένῳ τὸ ἀγαθόν	1	practices good	If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns glory, honor, and peace in another way (See how you translated 2:7). Alternate translation: “God will glorify, and honor, and cause everyone who does what is good to live peacefully” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
317	ROM	2	10	zg3s	figs-nominaladj	παντὶ	1	to the Jew first, and also to the Greek	Paul is using the adjective everyone as a pronoun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “will be to each person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
318	ROM	2	10	ib56	figs-nominaladj	τὸ ἀγαθόν	1	first	Paul is using the adjective good as a noun in order to describe things people do. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “good deeds” or “things that are good” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
319	ROM	2	10	u06j		Ἰουδαίῳ τε πρῶτον καὶ Ἕλληνι	1		See how you translated this phrase in 2:9
320	ROM	2	11	s7a6	grammar-connect-logic-result	γάρ	1	For there is no favoritism with God	Here, For introduces a reason clause. Use a natural way in your language to indicate the reason why someone does something. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
321	ROM	2	11	eol0	figs-abstractnouns	οὐ…ἐστιν προσωπολημψία παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun favoritism in another way. Alternate translation: “God does not honor one type of person above another” or “God is not more favorable toward a Jewish person than a Greek person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
322	ROM	2	12	ve06	figs-parallelism	ὅσοι γὰρ ἀνόμως ἥμαρτον, ἀνόμως καὶ ἀπολοῦνται; καὶ ὅσοι ἐν νόμῳ ἥμαρτον, διὰ νόμου κριθήσονται	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing, in slightly different ways, to show that God will punish as many as have sinned without “favoritism” (See 2:11). If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “For as many as have sinned will perish and God will judge–whether or not they have God’s law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
323	ROM	2	12	wkx8	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1	For as many as have sinned	Here, For indicates that what follows in 2:12-16 explains the phrase “there is no favoritism with God” (See 2:11). Use a natural way in your language to make this emphasis explicit. Alternate translation: “Indeed” or “In fact” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
324	ROM	2	12	ml3k	writing-pronouns	ὅσοι…ὅσοι	1	without the law will also perish without the law	The pronoun as many as is plural and refers to “the Jew” and “the Greek” in 2:9-10. You could use a way that is natural in your language to make this use of as many as explicit. Alternate translation: “all the Jews and Greeks that” or “whatever types of people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
325	ROM	2	12	m6cy		ἀνόμως…ἀνόμως	1	as many as have sinned	Here, without the law could refer to: (1) not having God’s law. Alternate translation: “apart from God’s law” or “outside of God’s law” (2) breaking God’s law. Alternate translation: “by acting lawlessly” You could use a natural way in your language to emphasize this use of without the law.
326	ROM	2	12	qkh4		ἀνόμως καὶ ἀπολοῦνται	1		Here, and will perish could refer to: (1) the eternal destruction of non-Jews. Alternate translation: “God will also destroy them apart from what the law requires” (2) how God will judge the non-Jews. Alternate translation: “God will not hold them responsible for what they did not know about his law when he destroys them” Use a natural way in your language to make express this idea.
327	ROM	2	12	y3bu	figs-metaphor	ἐν νόμῳ	1	with respect to the law will be judged by the law	Paul speaks figuratively of the Jews as if they were located underneath the law. He means that when they sin they are guilty of breaking the law because they are Jews and know what the law requires. If your readers would not understand what it means to be under the law in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “while knowing what God’s law requires” or “being aware of what God’s law says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
328	ROM	2	12	w4cp	figs-activepassive	διὰ νόμου κριθήσονται	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God will judge the Jews according to his law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
329	ROM	2	12	a0k4	figs-personification	διὰ νόμου	1		Here, the law is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who could judge someone. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “according to what the law requires or “by what the law says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
330	ROM	2	13	k32u	figs-aside		1	For	In 2:13–15, Paul could be saying these things as an aside in order to further explain the distinction between God’s future judgment against Jews and non-Jews who live sinfully. If this would be confusing in your language, you could indicate this with parentheses or another way that is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
331	ROM	2	13	rqfm	figs-parallelism	οὐ γὰρ οἱ ἀκροαταὶ νόμου δίκαιοι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ, ἀλλ’ οἱ ποιηταὶ νόμου δικαιωθήσονται	1		These two phrases mean the opposite thing. Paul says the opposite thing, in slightly different ways, to distinguish what kind of people God makes right with himself. If saying the opposite thing, in slightly different ways, might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the ideas into one. Alternate translation: “God will only make right with himself those who do what his law says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
332	ROM	2	13	eg4h	figs-metaphor	οὐ γὰρ οἱ ἀκροαταὶ νόμου δίκαιοι παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ	1	who are righteous before God	Paul speaks figuratively of righteous people as if they are located in the presence of God. He means that God makes them right with himself. If your readers would not understand what before God means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “Indeed, God does not make righteous those who simply hear his law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
333	ROM	2	13	sw8x	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1	Connecting Statement:	Here, For introduces a reason clause. Use a natural way in your language to indicate the reason why someone does something. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
334	ROM	2	13	t28w	figs-ellipsis	οὐ…δίκαιοι	1	it is not the hearers of the law	A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, are is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “are not righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
335	ROM	2	13	s4na	figs-nominaladj	οὐ…δίκαιοι	1	but it is the doers of the law	Paul is using the adjective righteous as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “are not the people who are righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
336	ROM	2	13	c1bu	figs-activepassive	ἀλλ’ οἱ ποιηταὶ νόμου δικαιωθήσονται	1	who will be justified	If your language does not use the passive form in this way you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “Instead, God will make righteous those who do what his law says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
337	ROM	2	14	tktb	figs-parallelism	ὅταν γὰρ ἔθνη τὰ μὴ νόμον ἔχοντα, φύσει τὰ τοῦ νόμου ποιῶσιν, οὗτοι νόμον μὴ ἔχοντες, ἑαυτοῖς εἰσιν νόμος	1		These two phrases do by nature the things of the law and are a law to themselves mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show what is truly means to obey God’s law. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine these ideas into one. Alternate translation: “When the Gentiles instinctually do what God’s law says, they are actually obeying God’s law, even though they are unaware of what it says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
338	ROM	2	14	q2id	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1	they do not have the law	Here, For indicates that what follows in 2:14–16 is describing who the “doers of the law” are (See 2:13). Use a natural way in your language to express this emphasis. Alternate translation: “You also need to know that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
339	ROM	2	14	piuw	figs-merism	ἔθνη	1		Here Paul speaks figuratively, using the term Gentiles as a synonym for “the Greek,” and to refer to the part of humanity that is non-Jewish (See 2:9–10). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “the nations” or “the non-Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-merism]])
340	ROM	2	14	vlum	figs-metaphor	τὰ μὴ νόμον ἔχοντα…νόμον μὴ ἔχοντες	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they own or possess the law. He means that they are unaware of the law that God gave to the Jewish people (See “without the law” in 2:12). If your readers would not understand what who do not have the law means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “who are unaware of God’s law … who are unaware of God’s law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
341	ROM	2	14	h53h	figs-abstractnouns	φύσει…ποιῶσιν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun nature in another way. Alternate translation: “naturally do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
342	ROM	2	14	xped	figs-metaphor	φύσει	1		Paul speaks figuratively of nature as if it were a source of power for the Gentiles to do what the law says. He means that the Gentiles naturally or instinctually understand what it means to obey God’s law. If your readers would not understand what by nature means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “instinctually” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
343	ROM	2	14	symg	figs-personification	ἑαυτοῖς εἰσιν νόμος	1		Here, the Gentiles are spoken of figuratively as though they were a law. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “are actually obeying God’s law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
344	ROM	2	15	xl6v	figs-metaphor	οἵτινες ἐνδείκνυνται τὸ ἔργον τοῦ νόμου, γραπτὸν ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν	1	By this they show	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they actually have the deeds of the law written on the surface of their hearts that people could see. He means that even though they are unaware of God’s law, they demonstrate that they naturally understand what God’s law requires by obeying it. If your readers would not understand what it means to show the deeds of the law, and what written on their hearts means in this context, you could use equivalent metaphors from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “By obeying God’s law, these Gentiles exhibit that they instinctually understand how God requires people to live” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
345	ROM	2	15	v60q	figs-activepassive	οἵτινες ἐνδείκνυνται τὸ ἔργον τοῦ νόμου, γραπτὸν ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν	1		If your language does not use the passive form be written in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “By obeying God’s law, these Gentiles show that God has revealed deep within them how he requires people to live” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
346	ROM	2	15	x35c	figs-possession	τὸ ἔργον τοῦ νόμου	1	the actions required by the law are written in their hearts	Paul is using the possessive form to describe the work that characterizes obeying law. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “law’s” instead of the noun “law.” Alternate translation: “the law’s work” or “what the law requires a person to do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
347	ROM	2	15	ja5s	figs-metonymy	ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν	1		Here, heart is a metonym for a person’s inner being. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or use plain language. Alternate translation: “in their inner being” or “deep within them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
348	ROM	2	15	rsw7	figs-parallelism	συνμαρτυρούσης αὐτῶν τῆς συνειδήσεως, καὶ μεταξὺ ἀλλήλων, τῶν λογισμῶν κατηγορούντων ἢ καὶ ἀπολογουμένων	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize that God has given the Gentiles an inner witness so they can know what his law requires. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “their conscience testifies within them by accusing or defending them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
349	ROM	2	15	z28q	figs-personification	συνμαρτυρούσης αὐτῶν τῆς συνειδήσεως	1	bears witness to them, and their own thoughts either accuse or defend them	Here, the conscience is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person bearing witness in a courtroom. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “because the way God has made them inwardly aware of what his law requires confirms this is true” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
350	ROM	2	15	o7wt	figs-abstractnouns	τῆς συνειδήσεως	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun conscience in another way. Alternate translation: “with the way God has made them inwardly aware of what his law requires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
351	ROM	2	15	ub8t	figs-distinguish	καὶ μεταξὺ ἀλλήλων, τῶν λογισμῶν κατηγορούντων ἢ καὶ ἀπολογουμένων	1		This clause explains what bearing witness means. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer or begin a new sentence like the UST. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
352	ROM	2	15	qk53	figs-personification	καὶ μεταξὺ ἀλλήλων, τῶν λογισμῶν κατηγορούντων ἢ καὶ ἀπολογουμένων	1		Here, thoughts are spoken of figuratively as though they were a person who could accuse or defend someone in court. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation (remove preceding comma): “by accusing or defending them in the way they think” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
353	ROM	2	16	ep9a	figs-explicit	ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὅτε κρίνει ὁ Θεὸς τὰ κρυπτὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιόν μου, διὰ Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ	1		Paul assumes that his readers know that Christ Jesus will represent God as judge at the final judgment. Paul also implies that Christ Jesus is God the Son (See 1:3,9), since Paul says God will judge and that this will happen through Christ Jesus. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could indicate that explicitly. Alternate translation: “at the time when God the Son, Christ Jesus, will judge all the things people secretly think. This corresponds to God’s good news that I preach” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
354	ROM	2	16	c5fp	figs-explicit	ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὅτε κρίνει ὁ Θεὸς	1	on the day when God will judge	Paul assumes that his readers will know that the day when God judges refers to the time of final judgment for the human race (See 2:2,5). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could indicate that explicitly. Alternate translation: “at the time God ultimately judges” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
355	ROM	2	16	o6kx	figs-idiom	ἐν ἡμέρᾳ	1		Here, the phrase on the day is an idiom that refers to the common Old Testament phrase for God’s final judgment of the human race. Paul does not mean that this is a literal day when this will happen, but a period of time or even outside of how humans reckon time. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could capitalize day or make this explicit some other way. Alternate translation: “at the time” or “on the Day” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
356	ROM	2	16	lyvd	figs-possession	τὰ κρυπτὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe secrets that men have. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “human” instead of the noun “men.” Alternate translation: “human secrets” or “the things people secretly think” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
357	ROM	2	16	gxet	figs-abstractnouns	τὰ κρυπτὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun secrets in another way. Alternate translation: “what people secretly think” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
358	ROM	2	16	r8hz	figs-gendernotations	τῶν ἀνθρώπων	1		Although the term men is masculine, Paul is using the word here in a generic sense that includes both men and women. Alternate translation: “all human beings” or “all people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-gendernotations]])
359	ROM	2	16	xb7t	figs-infostructure	κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιόν μου, διὰ Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “through Christ Jesus, according to my gospel” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
360	ROM	2	16	e9bp	figs-metaphor	κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιόν μου	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the gospel as if it belongs to him. He means that this is the gospel with which God entrusted him to preach. If your readers would not understand what my gospel means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “based on God’s good news that I preach” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
361	ROM	2	17	lc6m	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1	Connecting Statement:	Here, But marks a new section in [2:17–29] where Paul shows why the Jews cannot escape God’s judgment either. Alternate translation: “You also need to know that” or “However” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
362	ROM	2	17	cnq7	grammar-connect-condition-fact	εἰ	1	if you call yourself a Jew	In 2:17-20, Paul speaks as if these descriptions of Jews were hypothetical possibilities, but he means that they are actually true. If your language does not state something as a condition if it is certain or true, and if your readers might misunderstand and think that what Paul is saying is not certain, then you can translate his words as an affirmative statement. Alternate translation: “since” or “because” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-condition-fact]])
363	ROM	2	17	kfe8	figs-youcrowd	σὺ	1		Even though Paul is speaking to the Jewish people, he is hypothetically addressing an individual, so you and your and yourself is singular throughout 2:17–27 unless otherwise noted. But if the singular form would not be natural in your language for someone who was speaking to a group of people, you could use the plural forms of you and your and yourself in your translation. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-youcrowd]])
364	ROM	2	17	pglg	figs-metaphor	σὺ Ἰουδαῖος ἐπονομάζῃ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the Jews as if they named themselves. He means that they consider themselves to be God’s people. If your readers would not understand what it means to name yourself a Jew in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “you call yourself Jewish” or “you regard yourself as truly Jewish” or “you designate yourself as God’s people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
365	ROM	2	17	gz6j	figs-metaphor	ἐπαναπαύῃ νόμῳ,	1	rest upon the law	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were resting or leaning on God’s law. He means that they consider themselves as God’s people because they are descendants of the Jewish people who received God’s law from Moses. If your readers would not understand what it means to rely upon the law in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “think that obeying God’s law makes you one of God’s people” or “you consider that knowing God’s law makes you Jewish” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
366	ROM	2	17	dapj	figs-metaphor	καυχᾶσαι ἐν Θεῷ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the Jews as if they were boasting inside of God. He means that the Jews brag that they are the only nation that knows God. If your readers would not understand what it means to boast in God in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “brag that you are the only ones who know God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
367	ROM	2	18	xn6w	grammar-connect-logic-result	καὶ γινώσκεις τὸ θέλημα, καὶ δοκιμάζεις τὰ διαφέροντα, κατηχούμενος ἐκ τοῦ νόμου,	1	because you have been instructed from the law	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “and because you are instructed from the law, you know his will and approve of what is excellent” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
368	ROM	2	18	l3we	figs-ellipsis	τὸ θέλημα	1	know his will	A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, his is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
369	ROM	2	18	qxkt	figs-abstractnouns	τὸ θέλημα	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun will in another way. Alternate translation: “what God wills” or “what God wants” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
370	ROM	2	18	aqbh	figs-personification	κατηχούμενος ἐκ τοῦ νόμου	1		Here, the law is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who could instruct someone. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “since you have learned what God’s law says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
371	ROM	2	19	nk76	figs-rpronouns	πέποιθάς τε σεαυτὸν ὁδηγὸν εἶναι τυφλῶν	1		Paul uses the word yourself to emphasize how convinced the Jews are that they are the only ones who can spiritually guide others. Use a way that is natural in your language to express this emphasis. Alternate translation: “and you have convinced yourself that you alone can guide those who are spiritually blind” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rpronouns]])
372	ROM	2	19	wi7z	figs-metaphor	σεαυτὸν ὁδηγὸν εἶναι τυφλῶν	1	you yourself are a guide to the blind, a light to those who are in darkness	Paul speaks figuratively of the Jews as if they are the only people who can clearly see. He means that the Jews think they are the only ones who can spiritual lead others to God’s truth. If your readers would not understand what it means to be a guide to the blind in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “you are the only ones who can spiritually lead others to what God’s law says is true” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
373	ROM	2	19	j76c	figs-parallelism	ὁδηγὸν…τυφλῶν, φῶς τῶν ἐν σκότει	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize how spiritually unaware the Jews consider the non-Jews to be. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the two ideas into one. Alternate translation: “the only ones who can guide those who are spiritually unaware to what God says is true” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
374	ROM	2	19	beop	figs-abstractnouns	ὁδηγὸν εἶναι τυφλῶν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun guide in another way. Alternate translation: “can guide the spiritually blind people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
375	ROM	2	19	r4on	figs-nominaladj	τυφλῶν	1		Paul is using the adjective blind as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “to people who are spiritually blind” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
376	ROM	2	19	xlge	figs-personification	φῶς τῶν ἐν σκότει	1		Here, light is spoken of figuratively as though it were a Jewish person who could illuminate those in darkness. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “someone who can reveal what is true to those who are spiritually unaware” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
377	ROM	2	20	ymey	grammar-connect-logic-result	παιδευτὴν ἀφρόνων, διδάσκαλον νηπίων, ἔχοντα τὴν μόρφωσιν τῆς γνώσεως καὶ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐν τῷ νόμῳ	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the third phrase gives the reason for the result that the first two phrases describe. Alternate translation: “since you have in the law the form of knowledge and of the truth, you believe you should be an instructor of the foolish and a teacher of little children” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
378	ROM	2	20	pf6v	figs-parallelism	παιδευτὴν ἀφρόνων, διδάσκαλον νηπίων	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize how spiritually unaware the Jews consider the non-Jews to be. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “people who must spiritually instruct those people who are as foolish as children” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
379	ROM	2	20	p7qq	figs-nominaladj	ἀφρόνων	1	a corrector of the foolish	Paul is using the adjective foolish as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “of people who are foolish” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
380	ROM	2	20	ar5a	figs-metaphor	διδάσκαλον νηπίων	1	a teacher of little children	Paul speaks figuratively of the non-Jews as if they were little children. He means that they are spiritually uneducated or ignorant. If your readers would not understand what little children means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “people who are like uneducated infants” or “people who are spiritually ignorant” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
381	ROM	2	20	ose0	figs-metaphor	ἔχοντα τὴν μόρφωσιν τῆς γνώσεως καὶ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐν τῷ νόμῳ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the law as if it were a shape or image a person could hold. He means that the law contains God’s true knowledge that the Jews think they exclusively own. If your readers would not understand what the form means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “understanding through God’s law what represents how a person can truly know God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
382	ROM	2	20	ua61	figs-possession	τὴν μόρφωσιν τῆς γνώσεως καὶ τῆς ἀληθείας	1		Paul is using the possessive forms of knowledge and of the truth to describe the form of the law. Here, of knowledge and of the truth could refer to: (1) what represents a true knowledge about God. Alternate translation: “what represents knowledge and truth” or “what forms true knowledge about God” (2) the source of true knowledge about God. Alternate translation: “the source of what we know about God and what is true about God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
383	ROM	2	20	ergs	figs-parallelism	τῆς γνώσεως καὶ τῆς ἀληθείας	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize how the law contains the true knowledge about God. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “of true knowledge” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
384	ROM	2	20	y6i5	figs-abstractnouns	τῆς γνώσεως καὶ τῆς ἀληθείας	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns knowledge and ** truth** in another way. Alternate translation: “of what we know is true about God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
385	ROM	2	21	vy0h	figs-rquestion		1		Here Paul transitions from his description of Jews in 2:17–20 to a series of rhetorical questions in 2:21–23 that emphasize the hypocrisy of the Jewish arrogance towards the Gentiles. If you would not use rhetorical questions for this purpose in your language, you could translate Paul’s words as statements or exclamations and communicate the emphasis in another way. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
386	ROM	2	21	rftq	figs-infostructure	οὖν	1		Here, then indicates that what follows is a hypothetical response to the clause “if you name yourself a Jew” in 2:17. Paul wants to show that what the Jews believe and how they live are in contrast. Alternate translation: “if all this is really true, then” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
387	ROM	2	21	uq9y	grammar-collectivenouns	ἕτερον	1	You who teach others, do you not teach yourself?	Here, other is a singular pronoun that refers to a group of people. If your language does not use singular pronouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “other people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
388	ROM	2	21	hl38	figs-rpronouns	σεαυτὸν οὐ διδάσκεις	1	You who preach against stealing, do you steal?	Paul uses the word yourself to emphasize how hypocritical the Jews are. Use a way that is natural in your language to express this emphasis. Alternate translation: “shouldn’t you do what you teach others to do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rpronouns]])
389	ROM	2	23	grr3	figs-metaphor	ὃς ἐν νόμῳ καυχᾶσαι	1	You who boast in the law, do you dishonor God by breaking the law?	Paul speaks figuratively of the Jews as if they were boasting inside of the law. He means that the Jews brag that they are the only nation who knows God’s law (See the same verb in 2:17). If your readers would not understand what it means to boast in the law in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “You, who brag that you are the only ones who know God’s law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
390	ROM	2	23	z80m	figs-parallelism	ἐν νόμῳ καυχᾶσαι διὰ τῆς παραβάσεως τοῦ νόμου	1		These two phrases, boast in the law and the transgression of the law, mean the opposite thing. Paul says the opposite thing, in slightly different ways, to emphasize the hypocrisy of the Jews. Use a natural way in your language to emphasize this contrast. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
391	ROM	2	23	ob98	figs-abstractnouns	διὰ τῆς παραβάσεως τοῦ νόμου	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun transgression with a verbal from or another way. Alternate translation: “by breaking the law” or “by transgressing God’s law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
392	ROM	2	24	end9	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		Here, For indicates that what follows is a biblical quotation. Alternate translation: “Indeed” or “Certainly” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
393	ROM	2	24	c4sk	figs-possession	τὸ…ὄνομα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to indicate the name that belongs to God. Paul does not mean that God is a name. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun “God.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
394	ROM	2	24	mvwq	figs-synecdoche	τὸ γὰρ ὄνομα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul refers figuratively to the name of God to mean God himself. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “Certainly ‘God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
395	ROM	2	24	ccm9	figs-activepassive	τὸ γὰρ ὄνομα τοῦ Θεοῦ δι’ ὑμᾶς βλασφημεῖται ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “Indeed, how you Jews behave causes the Gentiles to blaspheme God’s name” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
396	ROM	2	24	m2bq	grammar-connect-logic-result	τὸ γὰρ ὄνομα τοῦ Θεοῦ δι’ ὑμᾶς βλασφημεῖται ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “because of you the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
397	ROM	2	24	pg0g	figs-explicit	δι’ ὑμᾶς	1		The implication is that since the Jews are God’s people, and represent him to among the Gentiles, their bad behavior is what causes the Gentiles to blaspheme the name of God. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “as a result of how you act” or “because of the way you behave” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
398	ROM	2	24	wmfh	grammar-connect-logic-result	ὑμᾶς	1		Here the pronoun you is plural and refers to the Jews. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “of you Jews” or “of you all” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
399	ROM	2	24	edrf	writing-quotations	καθὼς γέγραπται	1		In Paul’s culture, just as it is written is a normal way to introduce a quotation from an important text, in this case, the Old Testament book written by Isaiah the prophet (See LXX Isaiah 52:5). If your readers would not understand this, you could use a comparable phrase that indicates that Paul is quoting from an important text. Alternate translation: “as it can be read in the Old Testament” or “exactly as Isaiah the prophet says in the holy scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
400	ROM	2	25	j4ao	figs-parallelism		1		These two clauses, For circumcision indeed benefits if you obey the law and but if you are transgressors of the law, your circumcision has become uncircumcision, mean the opposite thing. Paul says the opposite thing, in slightly different ways, to emphasize the how circumcision is only beneficial if it is accompanied by practicing the law. Use a natural way in your language to emphasize this contrast. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
401	ROM	2	25	vdu7	grammar-connect-logic-result	περιτομὴ μὲν γὰρ ὠφελεῖ, ἐὰν νόμον πράσσῃς	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “If you obey the law, circumcision indeed benefits” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
402	ROM	2	25	i497	grammar-connect-words-phrases	περιτομὴ μὲν γὰρ	1	Connecting Statement:	Here, For circumcision indeed indicates that what follows is a change in topic that continues through 2:25–29 about the role of circumcision in the life of God’s people. Alternate translation: “You also need to know that circumcision” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
403	ROM	2	25	wm24	figs-irony	ὠφελεῖ	1		The physical act of circumcision would not appear to produce something beneficial. Paul actually means that what circumcision represents benefits those who practice the law. If this would be misunderstood in your language, consider expressing the meaning plainly. Alternate translation: “can produce something beneficial” or “can represent something profitable” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-irony]])
404	ROM	2	25	s2dz	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	1		What follows the word but here is in contrast to practicing what the law says. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “however” or “instead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
405	ROM	2	25	xq62	figs-hyperbole	ἡ περιτομή σου, ἀκροβυστία γέγονεν	1	your circumcision becomes uncircumcision	Here, your circumcision becomes uncircumcision is an exaggeration that Paul uses to show how important it is for God’s people to practice the law. Paul does not mean that when someone transgresses God’s law he is no longer physically circumcised. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your language that expresses this idea. Alternate translation: “it is as if you are no longer circumcised” or “it is the same as if you never received circumcision” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
406	ROM	2	26	vt7f	figs-hypo	ἐὰν οὖν	1	the uncircumcised person	Paul is using a hypothetical situation to help his readers recognize the benefits for the uncircumcised one who keeps the requirements of the law. Use the natural form in your language for expressing a hypothetical situation. Alternate translation: “Let’s say then that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hypo]])
407	ROM	2	26	nf3j	figs-idiom	φυλάσσῃ	1	keeps the requirements of the law	Here, the term keeps is an idiom meaning “obeys” or “guards.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “is obedient to” or “guards” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
408	ROM	2	26	mkhr	figs-possession	τὰ δικαιώματα τοῦ νόμου	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe requirements found in the law. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “law’s” instead of the noun “law.” Alternate translation: “what the law requires” or “the law’s requirements” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
409	ROM	2	26	be71	figs-rquestion	οὐχ ἡ ἀκροβυστία αὐτοῦ εἰς περιτομὴν λογισθήσεται	1	will not his uncircumcision be considered as circumcision?	Paul is using a rhetorical question here to emphasize how important it is do what the law requires. If you would not use a rhetorical question for this purpose in your language, you could translate his words as a statement or an exclamation and communicate the emphasis in another way. Alternate translation: “certainly God will reckon him as circumcised” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
410	ROM	2	26	rjb5	figs-activepassive	οὐχ ἡ ἀκροβυστία αὐτοῦ εἰς περιτομὴν λογισθήσεται	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “won’t his uncircumcision count as circumcision” or “God will consider him circumcised” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
411	ROM	2	27	m8gf	figs-parallelism		1		This verse communicates opposite things with similar phrases, to emphasize how circumcision is only beneficial if it is accompanied by fulfilling the law (See 2:25). Use a natural way in your language to emphasize this contrast. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
412	ROM	2	27	lqz2	grammar-connect-logic-result	καὶ κρινεῖ ἡ ἐκ φύσεως ἀκροβυστία, τὸν νόμον τελοῦσα	1	And will not the one who is naturally uncircumcised condemn you … the law?	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “Since he is fulfilling the law, the uncircumcised by nature will judge” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
413	ROM	2	27	rkxz	grammar-connect-words-phrases	καὶ	1		Here, And could indicate that what follows is continuing the rhetorical question in 2:26. Alternate translation (replace ending exclamation point with a question mark): “And will not … judge” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
414	ROM	2	27	h2lj	figs-abstractnouns	ἐκ φύσεως	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun nature in another way (See 2:14). Alternate translation: “even though he is physically” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
415	ROM	2	27	w7u3	figs-ellipsis	σὲ τὸν	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, are is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
416	ROM	2	27	pree	figs-metaphor	σὲ τὸν διὰ γράμματος καὶ περιτομῆς παραβάτην νόμου	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the uncircumcised person as if he were a judge that condemns the Jew who transgresses the law, by using evidence from their own law against them. Paul means that the uncircumcised Gentile who obeys the law is actually better off than a circumcised Jew who violates the law. If your readers would not understand what through letter and circumcision means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “transgress the law, even though you know what the law requires for the circumcised person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
417	ROM	2	27	zwh8	figs-metaphor		1
418	ROM	2	27	q795	figs-abstractnouns	παραβάτην νόμου	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract noun transgressor with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “someone who transgresses the law” or “someone who breaks God’s law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
419	ROM	2	27	nxa1	figs-metonymy	γράμματος	1		Paul is figuratively describing the law by association with the letters that make up the law. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “the written law code” or “God’s written law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
420	ROM	2	28	bl6h	figs-parallelism		1	merely outward in the flesh	These two clauses mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to clarify who is not a true member of God’s people. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “Certainly the outward marks of circumcision on the body do not reveal who is a true Jew” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
421	ROM	2	28	g2vh	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1	outwardly	Here, For indicates that what follows is Paul’s conclusion to his arguments in 2:25-27. Alternate translation: “In fact” or “Truly” or “This is because” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
422	ROM	2	28	s44m	figs-synecdoche	ἐν σαρκὶ	1	flesh	Paul refers figuratively to the flesh to mean “the whole body.” If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “on the body” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
423	ROM	2	28	mkxi	figs-ellipsis	ὁ… ἡ	1		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “who is one … which is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
424	ROM	2	29	dbp2	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλ’	1		What follows the word But here is in contrast to an “outward” circumcision or Jew. Instead, a true Jew is inwardly circumcised in the Spirit. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “However” or “Instead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
425	ROM	2	29	hkk4	figs-parallelism	ὁ ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ Ἰουδαῖος; καὶ περιτομὴ καρδίας	1	he is a Jew who is one inwardly, and circumcision is that of the heart	These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to clarify who is a true member of God’s people. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “an inward circumcision of the heart reveals who is a true Jew” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
426	ROM	2	29	cumm	figs-parallelism	περιτομὴ καρδίας, ἐν Πνεύματι, οὐ γράμματι; οὗ ὁ ἔπαινος οὐκ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων, ἀλλ’ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		These two contrasting clauses mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show that it is the Spirit of God who makes a person a true Jew. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “the Holy Spirit of God inwardly circumcises and praises that person, not written rules or people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
427	ROM	2	29	d1go	figs-possession	περιτομὴ καρδίας	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe a circumcision that is performed in the heart. If this is not clear in your language, you could use a verbal phrase or another way to express this idea. Alternate translation: “circumcision is performed in the heart” or “circumcision is an inward change” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
428	ROM	2	29	hbiv	figs-idiom	περιτομὴ καρδίας	1		Here, the term circumcision of the heart is an idiom meaning “a removal of sin from a person” or “an inward mark of belonging to God’s people.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “truly belonging to God’s people is by removal of sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
429	ROM	2	29	n4pp	figs-metonymy	καρδίας	1		Here, heart is a metonym for a person’s inner being. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or use plain language. Alternate translation: “happens in their inner being” or “is deep within them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
430	ROM	2	29	v149	figs-parallelism	ἐν Πνεύματι, οὐ γράμματι	1	inwardly	These two phrases mean the opposite thing. Paul says the opposite thing, in a similar way, to indicate that the circumcision God accepts is not a matter of keeping specific rules, but is a work done by the Holy Spirit. Use a natural way in your language to emphasize this contrast. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
431	ROM	2	29	ffa3	figs-metaphor	ἐν Πνεύματι, οὐ γράμματι	1		Paul speaks figuratively of circumcision of the heart as if it were located inside the Spirit, and not located inside the letter. He means that true circumcision is an inwardly accomplished by the Holy Spirit, not through following a set of prescribed rules. If your readers would not understand what in the Spirit or in the letter means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “is accomplished by the Holy Spirit instead of following the rules written in the law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
432	ROM	2	29	gcoq	figs-metonymy	γράμματι	1		Paul is figuratively describing what the the law prescribes for circumcision by association with the letters that make up the law (See 2:27). If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “by the written law code” or “in God’s written law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
433	ROM	2	29	dd3p	figs-synecdoche	γράμματι	1	in the Spirit, not in the letter	Paul is figuratively describing the law by association with the letters that make up the law. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “the written law code” or “God’s written law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
434	ROM	2	29	qa6b	figs-possession	οὗ ὁ ἔπαινος οὐκ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων, ἀλλ’ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	in the Spirit	Paul is using the possessive form of him to describe from whom the one who is inwardly a Jew receives praise. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “his” instead of the noun “him” or express this idea as a verbal phrase. Alternate translation: “his praise is not from people but from God” or “God is who praises him not human beings” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
435	ROM	3	intro	y2kb			0		Romans 3 General Notes Structure and formatting Some translations set each line of poetry farther to the right than the rest of the text to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with verses 4 and 10-18 of this chapter, which are words from the Old Testament. Special concepts in this chapter Chapter 3 answers the question, “What advantage does being a Jew have over being a Gentile?” (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/lawofmoses]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/save]]) “For all have sinned and come short of the glory of God” Because God is holy, anyone with him in heaven must be perfect. Any sin at all will condemn a person. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/heaven]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/condemn]]) The purpose of the law of Moses Obeying the law cannot make a person right with God. Obeying God’s law is a way a person shows they believe in God. People have always been justified only by faith. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/justice]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter Rhetorical Questions Paul frequently uses rhetorical questions in this chapter. It appears the intent of these rhetorical questions is to make the reader see their sin so they will trust in Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/guilt]])
436	ROM	3	1	v788	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν	1	Connecting Statement:	Here, What then {is} marks the beginning of a series rhetorical questions and answers in 3:1–9 to emphasize that “Jews and Greeks” are “under sin.” If you would not use rhetorical questions for this purpose in your language, you could translate Paul’s words as a statement or an exclamation as in the UST or communicate the emphasis in another way. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
437	ROM	3	1	vrm4	figs-parallelism	τί οὖν τὸ περισσὸν τοῦ Ἰουδαίου, ἢ τίς ἡ ὠφέλια τῆς περιτομῆς	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show the similarity between the Jew and the circumcision. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “How then is being a Jew or being circumcised beneficial” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
438	ROM	3	1	bjfo	figs-abstractnouns	τί οὖν τὸ περισσὸν τοῦ Ἰουδαίου, ἢ τίς ἡ ὠφέλια τῆς περιτομῆς	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of advantage or benefit, you could express the same idea with a verbal form or another way. Alternate translation: “How then does the Jew gain anything, or how does being circumcised profit anyone” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
439	ROM	3	1	gcd6	figs-ellipsis	τί…τίς	1	Then what advantage does the Jew have? And what is the benefit of circumcision?	Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
440	ROM	3	1	h4h3	figs-possession	τοῦ Ἰουδαίου	1		Paul is using the possessive form of the Jew to describe for whom the advantage is. If this is not clear in your language, you could replace of with the word “for.” Alternate translation: “for the Jew” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
441	ROM	3	1	l79f	figs-possession	τῆς περιτομῆς	1		Paul is using the possessive form of the circumcision to describe from where the benefit comes. If this is not clear in your language, you could replace of the with the phrase “that comes from.” Alternate translation: “that comes from circumcision” or “from being circumcised” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
442	ROM	3	2	rri9	figs-ellipsis	πολὺ κατὰ πάντα τρόπον	1	It is great in every way	Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “The advantage of the Jew and the benefit of the circumcision is great is every way” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
443	ROM	3	2	kzlh	figs-hyperbole	πολὺ κατὰ πάντα τρόπον	1		Here, Great in every way is an exaggeration that Paul uses to show his enthusiasm for “the Jew” and “the circumcision” (See 3:1). Paul does not mean that there are no disadvantages for Jews or non-beneficial aspects of circumcision. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your language that shows enthusiasm. Alternate translation: “There are many ways” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
444	ROM	3	2	f2fa	grammar-connect-words-phrases	πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ ὅτι	1		Here, First of all, that emphasizes that what follows is the primary reason why being a Jew is beneficial. Use a natural way in your language to express this emphasis. Alternate translation (remove comma after all): “Certainly, the primary benefit is that” or “Indeed, the most important thing is that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
445	ROM	3	2	mrej	figs-activepassive	ἐπιστεύθησαν τὰ λόγια τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God entrusted them with his sayings” or “God trusted them to preserve the holy scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
446	ROM	3	2	jkgk	figs-idiom	τὰ λόγια τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Here, the term the sayings of God is an idiom meaning “divine messages” or “prophetic announcements from God.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “with messages that God announced to them through his prophets” or “with the divine messages written in the holy scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
447	ROM	3	3	d9k3	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γάρ	1	For what if some Jews were without faith? Will their unbelief abolish God’s faithfulness?	Here, For introduces Paul’s next rhetorical question. Use a natural way to introduce a rhetorical question. Alternate translation: “Yet,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
448	ROM	3	3	i36p	writing-pronouns	τινες	1		The pronoun some refers to the Jews. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “some of the Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
449	ROM	3	3	pkae	figs-abstractnouns	μὴ ἡ ἀπιστία αὐτῶν, τὴν πίστιν τοῦ Θεοῦ καταργήσει	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of unfaithfulness or faithfulness, you could express the same ideas in another way or as an exclamation like the UST. Alternate translation (replace question mark with an exclamation point): “How faithless they are cannot nullify how faithful God is, can it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns)
450	ROM	3	3	moq7	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν πίστιν τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe the faithfulness that characterizes God. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun “God” or with a verbal phrase like the UST. Alternate translation: “God’s faithfulness” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
451	ROM	3	4	z465	figs-exclamations	μὴ γένοιτο	1	May it never be	May it never be is an exclamatory phrase that communicates a strong prohibition. Use an exclamation that is natural in your language for communicating a strong prohibition. Alternate translation: “Absolutely not” or “Certainly not” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
452	ROM	3	4	kz4j	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	1	Instead, let be found	What follows the word Instead here is in contrast to the idea in 3:3 that “unfaithful” Jews could “abolish” “the faithfulness of God.” Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “But” or “However” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
453	ROM	3	4	ld9h	figs-imperative	γινέσθω…ὁ Θεὸς ἀληθής	1	let God be found to be true	Here, let God be true is an imperative phrase, but this is not a command that people are capable of obeying. Instead, Paul is exclaiming that people must consider that God is always trustworthy despite human perception. Use a form in your language that would be used in this type of situation. Alternate translation: “let people always know that God is trustworthy” or “may people always declare that God is trustworthy” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-imperative]])
454	ROM	3	4	vkcf	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	2		Here, but emphasizes that what follows is a strong contrast to how trustworthy God is in comparison to human beings. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
455	ROM	3	4	nud9	figs-hyperbole	πᾶς…ἄνθρωπος ψεύστης	1	even though every man is a liar	Here, every man a liar is an exaggeration that Paul uses to show that in comparison to God, every Jew, and by extension, all human beings are not trustworthy. Paul knows that every individual person is not a liar. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your language that shows honor. Alternate translation: “but every person shown untrustworthy” or “and human beings exposed as false” or (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
456	ROM	3	4	f341	figs-quotations	πᾶς…ἄνθρωπος ψεύστης	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could express this as a direct quotation (See Psalm 116:11). Alternate translation: “indeed, ‘Every man is a liar’” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-quotations]])
457	ROM	3	4	te39	writing-quotations	καθὼς γέγραπται	1	As it has been written	In Paul’s culture, just as it is been written is a normal way to introduce a quotation from an important text, in this case, the Old Testament book of Psalms (See LXX Psalm 50:6). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use a comparable phrase indicating that Paul is quoting from an important text. Alternate translation: “as it can be read in the Old Testament” or “exactly as David the prophet says in the Psalms” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
458	ROM	3	4	x6ax	figs-parallelism	ὅπως ἂν δικαιωθῇς ἐν τοῖς λόγοις σου, καὶ νικήσεις ἐν τῷ κρίνεσθαί σε	1	That you might be shown to be righteous in your words, and that you might prevail when you come into judgment	These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in similar ways, to show that God is true. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “so that when people try to judge you, you will prevail as righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
459	ROM	3	4	xli0	grammar-connect-logic-result	ὅπως	1		Here, that introduces a result clause. Use a natural way in your language to introduce a result clause. Alternate translation: “So that as a result” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
460	ROM	3	4	lnnr	figs-activepassive	δικαιωθῇς…ἐν τῷ κρίνεσθαί σε	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “people would acknowledge how righteous you are … when people attempt to judge you” or “you would prove yourself righteous … when others try to judge you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
461	ROM	3	4	tj8g	figs-abstractnouns	ἐν τοῖς λόγοις σου	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of words, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “when you speak” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
462	ROM	3	5	gw3a	figs-abstractnouns	εἰ δὲ	1		Here, the phrase But if indicates that Paul is resuming his rhetorical questions. Alternate translation: “If indeed” or “Now if” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
463	ROM	3	5	y6vv	figs-exclusive	ἡμῶν…ἐροῦμεν	1		Here, our and *we are used exclusively to speak of Paul and his fellow Jews (See 3:1,9). Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “Jewish … can we Jews say” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
464	ROM	3	5	y0r5	figs-abstractnouns	ἡ ἀδικία ἡμῶν, Θεοῦ δικαιοσύνην	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract nouns unrighteousness and righteousness with verbal forms or another way. Alternate translation: “how unrighteous we are … how righteous God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
465	ROM	3	5	q6js	figs-ellipsis	μὴ ἄδικος ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ ἐπιφέρων τὴν ὀργήν	1		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is and his and is he are added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
466	ROM	3	5	e9ux	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν ὀργήν	1	to bring his wrath	If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of wrath, you could express the same idea with a verbal form or another way. Alternate translation: “how angry he is when he punishes” or “how furious he is when he judges” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
467	ROM	3	5	j631	figs-aside	(κατὰ ἄνθρωπον λέγω.)	1	I am using a human argument	Paul could be saying this as an aside in order to show that he is not trying to challenge the righteousness of God. If this would be confusing in your language, you could add parentheses like the ULT or use a natural way in your language to indicate an aside. Alternate translation: “I am reasoning like a human being” or “I am not trying to challenge how righteous God is by saying such things!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
468	ROM	3	5	sd4g	figs-idiom	(κατὰ ἄνθρωπον λέγω.)	1		Here, the phrase according to men is an idiom meaning “the way people do” or “like a human being.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “I am speaking based on how human beings perceive things” or “I am talking like a mere human being” or “I am speaking the way people do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
469	ROM	3	6	gd5f	figs-exclamations	μὴ γένοιτο	1	May it never be	May it never be is an exclamatory phrase that communicates a strong prohibition (See how you translated this phrase in 3:4). (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
470	ROM	3	6	zg9s	grammar-connect-logic-result	ἐπεὶ πῶς κρινεῖ ὁ Θεὸς τὸν κόσμον	1	For then how would God judge the world?	This is a reason clause. Paul is giving the reason why God is “not unrighteous for imposing {his} wrath” (See 4:5). Use a natural way in your language for expressing the reason why someone does something. Alternate translation: “Because if God were somehow unrighteous, how will he judge the world” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
471	ROM	3	6	x1y3	figs-declarative	κρινεῖ ὁ Θεὸς	1		Paul could be using a future statement to indicate possibility. If this is confusing in your language, you can use a different verb form to indicate possibility. Alternate translation: “could God” or “could it be possible for God to judge” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-declarative]])
472	ROM	3	6	lnp3	figs-metonymy	τὸν κόσμον	1	the world	The world is a metonym for the people who live in the world. Alternate translation: “anyone in the world” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
473	ROM	3	7	xysz	figs-infostructure	εἰ δὲ ἡ ἀλήθεια τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν τῷ ἐμῷ ψεύσματι ἐπερίσσευσεν εἰς τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “But if the truth of God abounds to his glory through my lie” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
474	ROM	3	7	b9k1	grammar-connect-words-phrases	εἰ δὲ	1	But if the truth of God through my lie provides abundant praise for him, why am I still being judged as a sinner?	Here, the phrase But if indicates that Paul is resuming his rhetorical questions (See 3:5). Alternate translation: “If indeed” or “Now if” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
475	ROM	3	7	j9ji	figs-abstractnoun	ἡ ἀλήθεια τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of truth, you could express the same idea with a verbal form or another way. Alternate translation: “how truthful God is” or “what is true about God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
476	ROM	3	7	lbji	figs-possession	ἡ ἀλήθεια τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe the truth about God. Use a natural way in your language to communicate this idea. Here, it could refer to: (1) how trustworthy God is. Alternate translation: “how reliable God is” or “how truthful God is” (2) what is true about God. Alternate translation: “what is true about God” or “God’s truth” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
477	ROM	3	7	fa7j	figs-exclusive	ἐν τῷ ἐμῷ ψεύσματι…κἀγὼ ὡς ἁμαρτωλὸς	1		Here Paul uses the pronoun my and I to refer to a hypothetical response from a Jewish person. If this might confuse your readers, you could express the meaning explicitly. Alternative translation: “when we Jews act falsely … are we … as sinners” or “when we Jews lie … are we … as sinners” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
478	ROM	3	7	o3po	figs-abstractnouns	ἐν τῷ ἐμῷ ψεύσματι	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of *lie, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “when I act falsely” or “when I lie” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
479	ROM	3	7	je41	grammar-connect-logic-result	εἰς τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ	1		This is a result clause. Use a natural way in your language to indicate result. Alternate translation: “to demonstrate how glorious he is” or “to bring him glory” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
480	ROM	3	7	h61j		εἰς τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of glory, you could express the same idea with a verbal form or another way. Alternate translation: “to glorify him” or “to cause others to glorify him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
481	ROM	3	7	yv5j	figs-activepassive	τί ἔτι κἀγὼ ὡς ἁμαρτωλὸς κρίνομαι	1		If your language does not use the passive form being judged in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “why does God still judge me like I am someone who is sinning” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
482	ROM	3	7	oplr	grammar-connect-condition-contrary	τί ἔτι κἀγὼ…κρίνομαι	1		This speaker is asking a conditional question that sounds hypothetical, but he is already convinced that the condition is true. He has concluded that he is being judged by God as a sinner. Use a natural form in your language for introducing a condition that the speaker believes is true. Alternate translation: “why should God still judge me” or “how could God still judge me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-condition-contrary]])
483	ROM	3	7	iiqc	figs-activepassive	ἔτι κἀγὼ…κρίνομαι	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “does God still judge me” or “should God still keep judging me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
484	ROM	3	7	kl58	figs-simile	ὡς ἁμαρτωλὸς	1		The point of this comparison is that someone who brings glory to God should not be considered a sinner. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent comparison or express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “as if I were sinning” or “like God judges people who sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-simile]])
485	ROM	3	7	pgus	figs-abstractnouns	ἁμαρτωλὸς	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of sinner, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “someone who sins” or “as if I am sinful” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
486	ROM	3	8	kb9d	figs-infostructure	καὶ μὴ καθὼς βλασφημούμεθα, καὶ καθώς φασίν τινες ἡμᾶς λέγειν, ὅτι ποιήσωμεν τὰ κακὰ, ἵνα ἔλθῃ τὰ ἀγαθά?	1	as we are falsely reported to say	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “And not, ‘Let us do evil, so that good may come,’ just as we are blasphemed and just as some affirm we say?” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
487	ROM	3	8	wr3g	figs-ellipsis	καὶ μὴ	1		Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “And why not say” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
488	ROM	3	8	g19d	grammar-connect-words-phrases	καθὼς…καθώς	1		Paul is using just as to emphasize the fact that certain people are spreading false rumors about the apostles’ teaching. Use a natural way in your language to indicate this emphasis. Alternate translation: “in the way … in the way” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
489	ROM	3	9	cbgq	figs-ellipsis	τί οὖν?…οὐ πάντως	1	Connecting Statement:	Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “What are we saying then … We are not better off at all” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
490	ROM	3	9	z3wu	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν	1	Connecting Statement:	Here Paul concludes his series of rhetorical questions by using the same phrase What then that he began with in 3:1. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
491	ROM	3	9	ajj8	figs-exclusive	προεχόμεθα	1		Here, we is used exclusively to speak of Paul and his fellow Jews (See 3:1,5). Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “Are we Jews better off” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
492	ROM	3	9	g85q	figs-exclamations	οὐ πάντως	1	Not at all	Not at all is an exclamatory phrase that communicates a strong negative. Use an exclamation that is natural in your language for communicating this idea. Alternate translation: “Absolutely not!” or “In no way!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
493	ROM	3	10	m5r6	figs-litany		0	This is as it is written	Paul uses these Old Testament quotations in 3:10–18 as a repetitive series of sentences in order to show how evil all types of people are. In 3:10–12 he emphasizes the general nature of their evil conduct by repeating the word none four times, and the phrase not even one twice. In 3:13–18, he uses specific examples of their evil conduct. This repetitive style of speaking or writing is called a “litany.” This is a list of the charges against humanity. Use a form in your language that someone would use to list things that someone has done wrong. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-litany]])
494	ROM	3	10	u88n	writing-quotations	καθὼς γέγραπται	1	This is as it is written	In Paul’s culture, just as it is written is a normal way to introduce a quotation from an important text. In 3:10–18 Paul quotes from Old Testament books of Psalms, Proverbs, and Isaiah. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use a comparable phrase indicating that Paul is quoting from an important text. Alternate translation: “as it can be read in the Old Testament” or “just as the Old Testament says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
495	ROM	3	10	yt5d	figs-parallelism	οὐκ ἔστιν δίκαιος οὐδὲ εἷς	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize that not one type of person is righteous. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “There are no types of people who can possibly make themselves right with God” or “There is absolutely no one who is righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
496	ROM	3	10	bscu	figs-nominaladj	οὐκ ἔστιν δίκαιος οὐδὲ εἷς	1		Paul is using the singular adjectives none righteous and one as nouns in order to describe all humanity. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate these adjectives with noun phrases. Alternate translation: “There are no righteous people, not any people” or “There is no righteous person, not even one person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
497	ROM	3	11	h9e9	figs-parallelism	οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ συνίων; οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ ἐκζητῶν τὸν Θεόν	1	There is no one who understands	These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize that no type of person wants to know God. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “There are no types of people who understand what it means to seek God” or “There is no one who understands how to seek God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
498	ROM	3	11	kqs5	figs-nominaladj	οὐκ ἔστιν…οὐκ ἔστιν	2		Paul is using the adjectives none as nouns in order to describe all humanity. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate these adjectives with noun phrases. Alternate translation: “There are no people … There are no people” or “There is no person … There is no person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
499	ROM	3	11	wkjb	figs-extrainfo	ὁ συνίων	1		By understands, Paul likely means to understand who God is. Paul adds the word God at the end of next parallel line. Since the expression is explained in the next line, you do not need to explain its meaning further here. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-extrainfo]])
500	ROM	3	11	mn84	figs-metaphor	ἐκζητῶν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of God as if he was lost and these people are looking for him. Paul means that no type of person naturally wants to know and worship God. If your readers would not understand what it means to seek God in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “who desires to acknowledge” or “who wants to live as God requires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
501	ROM	3	12	cen3	figs-metaphor	πάντες ἐξέκλιναν	1	They have all turned away	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were physically swerving from where God is. Paul means that they refuse to seek to live how God requires. If your readers would not understand what turned away means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “All types of people refuse to live the way God requires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
502	ROM	3	12	kx0f	figs-nominaladj	πάντες	1		Paul is using the adjective all as a noun in order to describe all of humanity (See how you translated this word in 3:9). Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “all kinds of people” or “all people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
503	ROM	3	12	t684	figs-parallelism	πάντες ἐξέκλιναν, ἅμα ἠχρεώθησαν;	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize that all types of people reject God. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “Absolutely all types of people are useless without God” or “The whole human race is completely purposeless” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
504	ROM	3	12	na87	figs-parallelism	οὐκ ἔστιν ποιῶν χρηστότητα, οὐκ ἔστιν ἕως ἑνός	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize that not even one type of person can continually do what is good. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “There are no types of people who can possibly do what is good” or “There is absolutely no one who is continually does what is good” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
505	ROM	3	12	v9ed	figs-nominaladj	οὐκ…ἑνός	1		Paul is using the singular adjectives none and one as nouns in order to describe all humanity. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate these adjectives with noun phrases. Alternate translation: “There are no people who do what is good, not any people” or “There is no person who does what is good, not even one person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
506	ROM	3	12	b3g1	figs-abstractnouns	χρηστότητα	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of good, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “what is good” or “what is kind” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
507	ROM	3	13	sx6y	figs-metonymy		1	Their tongues have deceived	Paul is figuratively describing something people would say by association with their throat, tongues, and lips, which they would use to say something. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression like the UST or plain language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
508	ROM	3	13	c7rh	figs-parallelism	τάφος ἀνεῳγμένος ὁ λάρυγξ αὐτῶν; ταῖς γλώσσαις αὐτῶν ἐδολιοῦσαν; ἰὸς ἀσπίδων ὑπὸ τὰ χείλη αὐτῶν	1		These three phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing thrice, in slightly different ways, to show how damaging the words are that these people say. If saying the same thing thrice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “The things they say are deadly, deceptive, and damaging” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
509	ROM	3	13	bbq5	figs-metaphor	τάφος ἀνεῳγμένος ὁ λάρυγξ αὐτῶν	1	Their throat is an open grave	Paul speaks figuratively of these people’s throat as if it were an uncovered grave. He means that the things they say cause corruption and death. If your readers would not understand what this phrase means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “The slanderous things they say cause corruption and death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
510	ROM	3	13	daji	grammar-collectivenouns	ὁ λάρυγξ	1		The word throat is a singular noun that refers to the throats of a group of people. If your language does not use singular nouns in that way, you can use the plural word “throats” like the UST. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
511	ROM	3	13	pemg	figs-personification	ταῖς γλώσσαις αὐτῶν ἐδολιοῦσαν	1		Here, tongues are spoken of figuratively as though they were a person who could deceive someone. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “These people say deceptive things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
512	ROM	3	13	qk16	figs-metaphor	ἰὸς ἀσπίδων ὑπὸ τὰ χείλη αὐτῶν	1	The poison of snakes is under their lips	Paul speaks figuratively of these people’s lips as if they contained poison like an asp. He means that the things they say cause harm like deadly venom. If your readers would not understand what this phrase means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “The things they say injure other people like a snake bite” or “The things they say are deadly, like an asp’s poison” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
513	ROM	3	13	b4bp	figs-possession	ἰὸς ἀσπίδων	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe poison that comes from asps. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “asp’s” instead of the noun “asp.” Alternate translation: “Asp’s poison” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
514	ROM	3	14	sqr5	figs-metonymy	ὧν τὸ στόμα ἀρᾶς καὶ πικρίας γέμει	1	Their mouths are full of cursing and bitterness	Paul is figuratively describing something people would say by association with their mouth, which they would use to say something. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “The things they say” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
515	ROM	3	14	j0sg	figs-metaphor	ὧν τὸ στόμα ἀρᾶς καὶ πικρίας γέμει	1		Paul speaks figuratively of cursing and bitterness as if these concepts were items with which people could fill or load their mouth. He means that these people habitually curse and say bitter things against others. If your readers would not understand what it means to be full of cursing and bitterness in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “They habitually curse and say bitter things against others” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
516	ROM	3	15	quph	figs-metaphor	ὀξεῖς οἱ πόδες αὐτῶν, ἐκχέαι αἷμα	1		Paul speaks figuratively of feet as if they were hands holding something that contains blood and pouring it out. He means that these people are bloodthirsty. If your readers would not understand what it means to be to pour out blood in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “They hurry to slaughter others” or “They are quick to murder” or “They are bloodthirsty” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
517	ROM	3	15	vds1	figs-synecdoche	οἱ πόδες αὐτῶν	1	Their feet are swift to pour out blood	Paul refers figuratively to Their feet, a part of the human body, to mean the whole person. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “These people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
518	ROM	3	15	kfio	figs-ellipsis	ὀξεῖς	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, are is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
519	ROM	3	16	bc96	figs-abstractnouns	σύντριμμα καὶ ταλαιπωρία ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς αὐτῶν	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas of Destruction and suffering, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “They demolish lives and make people miserable anywhere they go” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
520	ROM	3	16	lyh1	figs-hendiadys	σύντριμμα καὶ ταλαιπωρία	1	Destruction and suffering are in their paths	This phrase expresses a single idea by using two words connected with and. The word Destruction explains what kind of suffering these people cause. If it would be more natural in your language, you could express this meaning with an equivalent phrase that does not use and. Alternate translation: “Destructive suffering” or “Miserable destruction” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hendiadys]])
521	ROM	3	16	ea6l	figs-ellipsis	ἐν	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, are is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “are in” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
522	ROM	3	16	rrgr	figs-idiom	ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς αὐτῶν	1		Here, the term paths is an idiom meaning “wherever they go” or “how they live.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “characterize how they live” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
523	ROM	3	16	dmzr	figs-personification	ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς αὐτῶν	1		Here, Destruction and suffering are spoken of figuratively as though these concepts were people located on the paths on which the ungodly people travel. Paul means that these people cause Destruction and suffering wherever they go. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “Destroying lives and making people miserable characterizes how they live” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
524	ROM	3	17	zbrd	figs-personification	καὶ ὁδὸν εἰρήνης οὐκ ἔγνωσαν	1		Here, a way of peace is spoken of figuratively as if it were a person someone could know. Paul means that these people do not understand or recognize how to live peacefully. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “The people do not understand how to live peacefully” or “These people do not recognize what it means to live peacefully” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
525	ROM	3	17	jb6b	figs-possession	ὁδὸν εἰρήνης	1	a way of peace	Paul is using the possessive form to describe a way that is characterized by peace. He means that these people do not understand how to live peacefully. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “peaceful” instead of the noun “peace” or a verbal form. Alternate translation: “a peaceful way” or “a peaceful way to live” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
526	ROM	3	17	v3hy	figs-possession	ὁδὸν εἰρήνης	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of peace, you could express the same idea in another way. Alternate translation: “a way to live peacefully” or “peaceful living” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
527	ROM	3	18	xcp7	figs-personification	οὐκ ἔστιν φόβος Θεοῦ ἀπέναντι τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν	1		Here, fear is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person these people could see. Paul means that these people arrogantly live like God does not notice. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “They are unafraid that God could be watching what they are doing” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
528	ROM	3	18	m89o	figs-idiom	οὐκ ἔστιν φόβος Θεοῦ ἀπέναντι τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν	1		Here the phrase before their eyes is an idiom meaning “in front of them.” Paul means that these people are unconcerned or do not pay attention to the fact that God is watching the evil things they do. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “They live fearlessly and pay no attention that God is watching how they live” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
529	ROM	3	18	bx27	figs-abstractnouns	φόβος Θεοῦ	1	There is no fear of God before their eyes	If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of fear, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “They live fearlessly without acknowledging God” or “They do not revere God by the way they live” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
530	ROM	3	18	frt1	figs-possession	φόβος Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe fear that is reserved for God. If this is not clear in your language, you could replace the preposition of with “for” or “toward.” Alternate translation: “terror for God” or “fear for God” or “reverence toward God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
531	ROM	3	19	lrdp	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1		Here, Now indicates that what follows summarizes Paul’s teachings about the law and “the righteousness of God” in 3:1–9. Alternate translation: “Finally,” or “Indeed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
532	ROM	3	19	gc8t	figs-exclusive	οἴδαμεν	1		Here, we is used exclusively to speak of Paul and his fellow Jews (See 3:9). Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “we Jews know” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
533	ROM	3	19	e8h2	figs-personification	ὅσα ὁ νόμος λέγει…λαλεῖ	1	whatever the law says, it speaks	Here, the law is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who is speaking. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “as many things as God says in his law, he says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
534	ROM	3	19	n399	figs-metonymy	ὁ νόμος…τῷ νόμῳ	1	the ones who are under the law	Paul is figuratively describing all the Jewish Scriptures by using phrase the law, which is part of the Jewish Scriptures. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “God’s rules … God’s rules” or “the Scriptures … the Scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
535	ROM	3	19	b0g5	figs-metaphor	τοῖς ἐν τῷ νόμῳ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the Jews as if they were located underneath the law (See 2:12). He means that when they are required to do what the law says. If your readers would not understand what it means to be under the law in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “to Jews” or “to those know what God’s law requires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
536	ROM	3	19	cy5r	figs-idiom	ἵνα πᾶν στόμα φραγῇ	1		Here, the phrase every mouth may be shut is an idiom meaning “no one can excuse themselves.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “so that no human beings can excuse themselves” or “so that no human beings can defend themselves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
537	ROM	3	19	cu9x	figs-metonymy	ἵνα πᾶν στόμα φραγῇ	1	in order that every mouth may be shut	Paul is figuratively describing something people would say by association with his mouth, which they would use to say something. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “so that no human being can excuse themselves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
538	ROM	3	19	end8	grammar-connect-logic-goal	ἵνα	1		This phrase introduces a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for what the law says. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “in order that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
539	ROM	3	19	js71	figs-activepassive	φραγῇ	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “shuts” or “stops talking” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
540	ROM	3	19	wwq3	figs-personification	ὑπόδικος γένηται πᾶς ὁ κόσμος τῷ Θεῷ	1		Here, the whole world is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who could settle an account with God. Paul means that all humanity must give an account at the final judgment of God for how they lived. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “God would judge all the people in the world as guilty” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
541	ROM	3	19	w12y	figs-synecdoche	πᾶς ὁ κόσμος	1	the whole world held accountable to God	Paul refers figuratively to the whole world to mean the people who live throughout the whole world. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “the food we need that day” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
542	ROM	3	20	ezbo	grammar-connect-logic-result	διότι	1		This phrase introduces a reason clause. Paul is stating the reason why all humanity is “accountable to God” (See 3:19). Use natural way in your language to indicate a reason clause. Alternate translation: “As a result” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
543	ROM	3	20	c83b	figs-ellipsis	διότι…ἐπίγνωσις	1		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, This is and is are added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
544	ROM	3	20	q03b	figs-doublenegatives	οὐ…πᾶσα	1		Here, not any functions as a double negative. Use a natural way in your language to express this emphasis. Alternate translation: “not one person” or “absolutely no one” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublenegatives]])
545	ROM	3	20	vzot	figs-activepassive	οὐ δικαιωθήσεται πᾶσα σὰρξ	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God will not make anyone righteous” or “God will justify no person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
546	ROM	3	20	xs9x	figs-idiom	σὰρξ	1	flesh	Here, the term flesh is an idiom meaning “human being.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “person” or “human being” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
547	ROM	3	20	d6vi	figs-personification	ἐξ ἔργων νόμου…διὰ…νόμου ἐπίγνωσις ἁμαρτίας	1		Here, the law is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who can justify and give knowledge. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “by doing what God requires in his law … God tells in his law what it means to sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
548	ROM	3	20	w5qb	figs-possession	ἐξ ἔργων νόμου	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe works that are required by law. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “law’s” instead of the noun “law” or a verbal phrase. Alternate translation: “by the law’s works” or “by doing what the law requires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
549	ROM	3	20	llh9	figs-idiom	ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ	1		Here, the phrase in his sight is an idiom meaning “in his presence” or “from his perspective.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “in his presence” or “before his judgment seat” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
550	ROM	3	20	gaa3	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1	For	This phrase introduces a reason clause. Paul is stating the reason why not any flesh will be declared righteous in his sight. Use natural way in your language to indicate a reason clause. Alternate translation: “because” or “since” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
551	ROM	3	20	xgpp	figs-abstractnouns	ἐπίγνωσις ἁμαρτίας	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of knowledge and sin, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “is how we come to know what it means to sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
552	ROM	3	20	aety	figs-possession	ἐπίγνωσις ἁμαρτίας	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe knowledge that is characterized by sin. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “sin’s” instead of the noun “sin” or a verbal form. Alternate translation: “is sin’s knowledge” or “we come to know that God requires that we do not sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
553	ROM	3	20	feag	figs-ellipsis	ἐπίγνωσις	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, his is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “is the knowledge” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
554	ROM	3	21	y3te	figs-infostructure	νυνὶ δὲ χωρὶς νόμου, δικαιοσύνη Θεοῦ πεφανέρωται	1	now	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “But now, the righteousness of God has been made known apart from the law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
555	ROM	3	21	fqz4	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	νυνὶ δὲ	1	Connecting Statement:	What follows the word But now here is in contrast to Paul’s discussion about the law in 2:1–3:20. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “However” or “Yet” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
556	ROM	3	21	nlj0	figs-possession	χωρὶς νόμου	1		Paul is using the possessive form. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here, apart from the law could refer to: (1) apart from doing what the law requires. Alternate translation: “without having to do what his law requires” (2) outside of what the law says. Alternate translation: “not related to what his law says” or “differently than what his law says” or “even if he has done no works of the law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
557	ROM	3	21	e4qe	figs-activepassive	δικαιοσύνη Θεοῦ πεφανέρωται	1	apart from the law the righteousness of God has been made known	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God reveals how to become right with him” or “God makes known the way he makes people right with himself” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
558	ROM	3	21	qkis	figs-abstractnouns	δικαιοσύνη Θεοῦ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of righteousness, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “how to become righteous with God” or “how righteous God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
559	ROM	3	21	w1qc	figs-possession	δικαιοσύνη Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form. Here, the righteousness of God could refer to: (1) how God makes people right with himself. Alternate translation: “how people become right with God” or “the righteousness from God” (2) what God’s righteousness is. Alternate translation: “God’s righteousness” (3) how righteous God is. Alternate translation: “how righteous God is” See the discussion in the introduction of the chapter to help determine how you will translate this phrase. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
560	ROM	3	21	tnf8	figs-personification	μαρτυρουμένη ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου καὶ τῶν προφητῶν	1	It was witnessed by the Law and the Prophets	Here, the Law and the Prophets are spoken of figuratively as though they were a person who could witness or testify in a courtroom. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “What God says in his law and through his prophets has always testified to his righteousness” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
561	ROM	3	21	bgyx	figs-synecdoche	ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου καὶ τῶν προφητῶν	1		Paul refers figuratively to the Law and the Prophets, two parts of the Jewish Scriptures, to mean the Jewish Scriptures in general. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “by the Jewish Scriptures” or “by the Old Testament” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
562	ROM	3	21	gvca	figs-activepassive	μαρτυρουμένη ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου καὶ τῶν προφητῶν	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God witnesses through his law and the prophets how he makes people right with himself” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
563	ROM	3	22	pec5	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1		Here, but indicates that what follows explains how a person receives “the righteousness of God” is. Alternate translation: “namely,” or “even” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
564	ROM	3	22	cvhy	figs-possession	δικαιοσύνη…Θεοῦ	1		See how you translated this phrase in 3:21. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
565	ROM	3	22	p9gk	figs-ellipsis	διὰ	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “is through” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
566	ROM	3	22	q4m1	figs-possession	διὰ πίστεως Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how faith is related to Jesus Christ. See the discussion in the introduction of this book and chapter to help determine how you will translate this phrase. Here, faith of Jesus Christ could refer to: (1) trust in Jesus Christ. Alternate translation: “by trusting in Jesus Christ” or “by believing in Jesus Christ” (2) the faithfulness of Jesus Christ. Alternate translation: “through the faithfulness of Jesus Christ” or “through how faithful Jesus Christ is” (3) the Christian faith. Alternate translation: “through the Christian faith” or “the faith related to Jesus Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
567	ROM	3	22	c4mg	figs-nominaladj	πάντας τοὺς πιστεύοντας	1		Paul is using the adjective all as a noun in order to describe all humanity. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “all people who continue to trust” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
568	ROM	3	22	o6qe	grammar-connect-logic-result	γάρ	1		Here, for introduces a reason clause. Paul is giving the reason why the righteousness of God is for all. Use a natural way in your language to indicate the reason why something is true. Alternate translation: “because” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
569	ROM	3	22	daa3	figs-abstractnouns	οὐ…ἐστιν διαστολή	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of distinction, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “God does not discriminate” or “God is not partial” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
570	ROM	3	23	x1hu	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1		Here, For introduces a reason clause. Paul is giving the reason why “there is no distinction” (See 3:22). Use a natural way in your language to indicate the reason why something is true. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
571	ROM	3	23	akn9	figs-nominaladj	πάντες	1		See how you translated all in 3:22. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
572	ROM	3	23	jbe9	figs-metaphor	ὑστεροῦνται τῆς δόξης τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were something that misses a mark or does not reach its destination. He means that they lack or do not attain the glory of God. If your readers would not understand what it means to fall short in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “lack God’s glory” or “need God’s glory” “do not attain to God’s glory” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
573	ROM	3	23	ywpg	figs-abstractnouns	τῆς δόξης τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of glory, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “of glorifying God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
574	ROM	3	23	vwsf	figs-possession	τῆς δόξης τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here, the glory of God could refer to: (1) the glorious life humans were meant to live. Alternate translation: “the glory God gave them” or “the glory from God” (2) glorifying God. Alternate translation: “glorifying God”(See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
575	ROM	3	24	ibi2	figs-personification	δικαιούμενοι δωρεὰν τῇ αὐτοῦ χάριτι	1		Here, grace is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who could justify someone. Paul means that God graciously makes people right with himself as a gift. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “and are gifted with becoming righteous because God is gracious” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
576	ROM	3	24	evs8	figs-explicit	δικαιούμενοι δωρεὰν	1		Paul assumes that the reader or hearer knows that those who are being freely declared righteous are “all” those who “have sinned” in 3:23). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “God makes all people right with himself as a gift” or “all humanity is being freely justified” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
577	ROM	3	24	atij	figs-abstractnouns	τῇ αὐτοῦ χάριτι, διὰ τῆς ἀπολυτρώσεως τῆς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of grace and redemption, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “because God is so kind, who sent Christ Jesus to rescue them” or “due to how kind God is, because Christ Jesus redeemed them” or (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
578	ROM	3	24	mwbg	figs-ellipsis	τῆς	2		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “that is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
579	ROM	3	24	lno6	figs-metaphor	τῆς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ	1		Here, Paul speaks figuratively of redemption as if it were occupying space inside Jesus. Paul means that God redeemed all humanity by uniting it to Christ Jesus. If this might be misunderstood in your language, you can express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation, “that comes through union with Christ Jesus” or “that is through being united to Christ Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
580	ROM	3	25	ci0v	figs-metaphor	ὃν προέθετο ὁ Θεὸς ἱλαστήριον	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Jesus as if he were an Old Testament sacrificial atonement offering. He means that Jesus’ death was a sacrifice for the sins of humanity. If your readers would not understand what it means to be presented as a propitiation in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “whom God offered to atone for the sins of humanity” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
581	ROM	3	25	s7at	writing-pronouns	ὃν	1		The pronoun whom refers to Jesus. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “Jesus is whom” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
582	ROM	3	25	t2d8	figs-abstractnouns	ἱλαστήριον…τῆς δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of propitiation or righteousness, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “to atone for humanity’s sins … how he makes people righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
583	ROM	3	25	z3d0	figs-possession	διὰ πίστεως ἐν τῷ αὐτοῦ αἵματι	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how faith is related to Jesus’ blood (See how you translated through faith in 3:22). Here, through faith could refer to: (1) trust in Jesus. Alternate translation: “by trusting in his blood” (2) the faithfulness of Jesus. Alternate translation: “through Jesus’ faithful sacrificial death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
584	ROM	3	25	m159	figs-metonymy	ἐν τῷ αὐτοῦ αἵματι	1	in his blood	Paul is figuratively describing Christ’s death by association with his blood, which is related to his sacrificial death. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “on the basis of his sacrificial death” or “in his death” or “in his sacrifice” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
585	ROM	3	25	ieq9	grammar-connect-logic-goal	εἰς ἔνδειξιν	1	disregard	This phrase is a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which God presented Jesus as a propitiation. Use a natural way in your language to indicate a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “in order to exhibit” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
586	ROM	3	25	ze9m	figs-possession	τῆς δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form (See how you translated the similar phrase in 3:21–22). Here, of his righteousness could refer to: (1) how God makes people right with himself. Alternate translation: “how people become right with God” or “the righteousness from God” (2) what God’s righteousness is. Alternate translation: “God’s righteousness” (3) how righteous God is. Alternate translation: “how righteous God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
587	ROM	3	25	siri	figs-abstractnouns	διὰ τὴν πάρεσιν τῶν προγεγονότων ἁμαρτημάτων	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of overlooking, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “because he previously overlooked how people sinned” or “since he passed over the sins people had previously done” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
588	ROM	3	25	ydoj	grammar-connect-logic-result	διὰ τὴν πάρεσιν	1		This is a reason clause. Paul is giving the reason why God eventually had to demonstrate his righteousness. Alternate translation: “because formerly God overlooked humanity’s sins” or “since God passed over the previously committed sins” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
589	ROM	3	26	lm1r	figs-abstractnouns	ἐν τῇ ἀνοχῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	This all happened for the demonstration of his righteousness at this present time	If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of tolerance, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “because God is so forbearing” or “since God is so lenient”” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
590	ROM	3	26	cg55	figs-possession	ἐν τῇ ἀνοχῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	so that he could be just, and justify the one who has faith in Jesus	Paul is using the possessive form to describe God who is characterized by forbearance. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun “God.” Alternate translation: “since God is forbearing” or “because of God’s forbearance” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
591	ROM	3	26	b1xa	figs-possession	πρὸς τὴν ἔνδειξιν τῆς δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ	1		See how you translated this phrase in 3:25.
592	ROM	3	26	v1c9	figs-idiom	ἐν τῷ νῦν καιρῷ	1		Here, the phrase at the present time is an idiom meaning “at this time in history” or “currently.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “at this time in history” or “currently” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
593	ROM	3	26	jjwq	figs-idiom	εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν	1		This phrase is a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which God now demonstrates his righteousness. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “in order that he would be” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
594	ROM	3	26	ab0w	figs-possession	τὸν ἐκ πίστεως Ἰησοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe faith that is related to Jesus. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here, from faith could refer to: (1) A person who trusts in Jesus. Alternate translation: “the person who trusts in Jesus” (2) God’s faithfulness demonstrated in Jesus. Alternate translation (place a comma after making righteous): “he does this through the faithfulness of Jesus” or “God is the one who demonstrates his righteousness by how faithful Jesus was” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
595	ROM	3	26	ea49	figs-ellipsis	τὸν	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “of the one who is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
596	ROM	3	27	fjm4	figs-rquestion		0	Where then is boasting? It is excluded	In 3:27–31, Paul asks a series of rhetorical questions to emphasize that God makes people righteous through a law of faith. If you would not use rhetorical questions for this purpose in your language, you could translate his words as a statement or an exclamation and communicate the emphasis in another way. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
597	ROM	3	27	pub7	figs-abstractnouns	ποῦ οὖν ἡ καύχησις	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of boasting, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “Who then can boast” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
598	ROM	3	27	jvnx	figs-ellipsis	ποῦ οὖν	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “Where then is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
599	ROM	3	27	eufl	figs-activepassive	ἐξεκλείσθη	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “It becomes excluded” or “Excluded” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
600	ROM	3	27	v3ut	figs-ellipsis	διὰ ποίου νόμου? τῶν ἔργων? οὐχί, ἀλλὰ διὰ νόμου πίστεως	1	On what grounds? Of works? No, but on the grounds of faith	Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “By what sort of a law is a person made righteous? Through the law of works? No! But a person is made righteous through a law of faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
601	ROM	3	27	s66z	figs-possession	ποίου νόμου	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe Through what a law is characterized. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Alternate translation: “what law type” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
602	ROM	3	27	bgyy	figs-possession	τῶν ἔργων? οὐχί, ἀλλὰ διὰ νόμου πίστεως	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe one law that is characterized by works and another by faith. You could express these ideas with a verbal form or another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “A law characterized by works? No! But through a law characterized by faith” or “Doing what the law requires? No! Instead, by doing what faith requires” or “By being instructed in the law?No! But by being instructed in the Faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
603	ROM	3	27	tg79	figs-exclamations	οὐχί,	1		Here, No! But is an exclamation phrase that communicates a strong contrast. Use an exclamation that is natural in your language for communicating a strong contrast. Alternate translation: “No way! But” or “Absolutely not! Instead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
604	ROM	3	27	mlcq	figs-abstractnouns	πίστεως	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of faith, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “of trusting in God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
605	ROM	3	28	qe9p	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		Here, For indicates that what follows explains what “the law of faith” means in 3:27) and further answers Paul’s rhetorical question. Alternate translation: “In fact” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
606	ROM	3	28	jtqq	grammar-connect-words-phrases	λογιζόμεθα	1		Here, we is used exclusively to speak of Paul and his fellow believing Jews (See 3:09). Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “we believing Jews consider” or “we believing Jews regard” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
607	ROM	3	28	t8um	figs-gendernotations	ἄνθρωπον	1	a person is justified by faith	Although the term man is masculine, Paul is using the word here in the generic sense of “humanity,” including both men and women. Alternate translation: “humanity” or “people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-gendernotations]])
608	ROM	3	28	ph88	figs-activepassive	δικαιοῦσθαι…ἄνθρωπον	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” does it (See 3:30). Alternate translation: “that God makes a person righteous” or “God continues to justify a person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
609	ROM	3	28	jb14	figs-abstractnouns	πίστει	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of faith, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Here by faith could refer to: (1) trust in God or Christ. Alternate translation: “by trusting in God” or “by remaining faithful to Christ” (2) God’s or Christ’s faithfulness. Alternate translation: “by God’s faithfulness” or “by Christ’s faithfulness” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
610	ROM	3	28	ycx2	figs-possession	χωρὶς ἔργων νόμου	1	without works of the law	Paul is using the possessive form (See 3:21). Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here, apart from works of the law could refer to: (1) apart from doing what the law requires. Alternate translation: “without having to do what his law requires” (2) outside of what the law says. Alternate translation: “not related to what his law says” or “differently than what his law says” or “even if he has done no works of the law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
611	ROM	3	29	c606	figs-ellipsis	ἢ Ἰουδαίων ὁ Θεὸς μόνον? οὐχὶ	1		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is and is he are added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
612	ROM	3	29	hdbq	figs-exclamations	οὐχὶ καὶ ἐθνῶν?	1		Here, not is an exclamation phrase that communicates a strong contrast. Use a natural way in your language for communicating an exclamatory question or another way in your language for communicating a strong contrast. Alternate translation: “Isn’t he also the God of the Gentiles?!” or “Of course he is also the God of the Gentiles, right?!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
613	ROM	3	29	gp74	figs-exclamations	ναὶ, καὶ ἐθνῶν	1		Here, Yesis an exclamation word that communicates enthusiasm. Use an exclamation that is natural in your language for communicating enthusiasm. Alternate translation (change the period to an exclamation point): “Yes, of Gentiles also!” or “Of course the Gentiles too!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
614	ROM	3	30	vur7	grammar-connect-condition-fact	εἴπερ	1		Paul is speaking as if this were a hypothetical possibility, but he means that it is actually true. If your language does not state something as a condition if it is certain or true, and if your readers might misunderstand and think that what Paul is saying is not certain, then you can translate his words as an affirmative statement. Alternate translation: “Since we know” or “Because it is true that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-condition-fact]])
615	ROM	3	30	ux30	figs-metaphor	εἷς ὁ Θεός	1		Paul speaks figuratively of God as if he were a number. He means that God {is} one in nature, and he is the one true God of both Jews and Gentiles. If your readers would not understand what God {is} one means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “there is only one God” or “God is one in nature” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
616	ROM	3	30	dech	figs-ellipsis	εἷς ὁ Θεός	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “God is one” or “there is one God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
617	ROM	3	30	rjxp	figs-parallelism	ὃς δικαιώσει περιτομὴν ἐκ πίστεως, καὶ ἀκροβυστίαν διὰ τῆς πίστεως	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show that God shows no partiality in making people from any nation right with himself by faith. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “who makes both Jews and non-Jews right with himself by continuing to trust in him” or “who makes all types of people righteous by continually trusting in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
618	ROM	3	30	gk5d	figs-metonymy	περιτομὴν…ἀκροβυστίαν	1	he will justify the circumcision by faith, and the uncircumcision through faith	Paul is figuratively describing the Jews by association with circumcision, and the Gentiles by association with uncircumcision. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “the Jews … the Gentiles” or “the Jewish people … the non-Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
619	ROM	3	30	s9i4	figs-possession	ἐκ πίστεως…διὰ τῆς πίστεως	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe faith (See how you translated this phrase in 3:26). Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here, by faith could refer to: (1) A person who trusts in God. Alternate translation: “from trusting in God … through trusting in God” (2) God’s faithfulness. Alternate translation: “because he is faithful … through his faithfulness” or “from his faithfulness … through the same faithfulness” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
620	ROM	3	31	nzr7	figs-exclusive	καταργοῦμεν	1	we uphold	Here, we is used exclusively to speak of Paul and his fellow believing Jews (See 3:09). Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “Do we believing Jews then nullify” or “Do we believing Jews then abolish” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
621	ROM	3	31	y6qx	grammar-connect-logic-result	οὖν καταργοῦμεν	1	we uphold the law	Here, then indicates result. If it would be more natural in your language, you could place then at the beginning of the sentence to emphasize the idea of result or make the sentence into an emphatic statement like the UST. Alternate translation: “So then, do we nullify” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
622	ROM	3	31	aj6s	figs-possession	διὰ τῆς πίστεως	1		See how you translated this phrase in 3:30. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
623	ROM	3	31	rhy5	figs-exclamations	μὴ γένοιτο	1		May it never be is an exclamatory phrase that communicates a strong prohibition (See how you translated this phrase in 3:6). (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
624	ROM	3	31	f8ft	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλὰ	1		What follows the word Instead here is in contrast to the Jewish assumption that law and faith are contradictory. Instead, Paul asserts that the ideas of law and faith actually reinforce one another. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “On the contrary” or “But” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
625	ROM	3	31	c295	figs-metaphor	νόμον ἱστάνομεν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the law as if it were something that could be held aloft. He means that believing Jews such as Paul teach that faith was always a necessary part of obeying the law. If your readers would not understand what it means to uphold the law in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “we believing Jews confirm what the law says” or “we believing Jews establish what the law actually teaches” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
626	ROM	4	intro	f9jc			0		Romans 4 General Notes Structure and formatting Some translations set each line of poetry farther to the right than the rest of the text to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with verses 7-8 of this chapter, which are words from the Old Testament. Special concepts in this chapter The purpose of the law of Moses Paul builds upon material from chapter 3. He explains how Abraham, the father of Israel, was justified. Even Abraham could not be justified by what he did. Obeying the law of Moses does not make a person right with God. Obeying God’s commands is a way a person shows they believe in God. People have always been justified only by faith. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/justice]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/lawofmoses]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]]) Circumcision Circumcision was important to the Israelites. It identified a person as a descendant of Abraham. It was also a sign of the covenant between Abraham and Yahweh. However, no person was justified only by being circumcised. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/circumcise]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/covenant]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter Rhetorical Questions Paul uses rhetorical questions in this chapter. It appears the intent of these rhetorical questions is to make the reader see their sin so they will trust in Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/guilt]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sin]])
627	ROM	4	1	gw29	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν	1	Connecting Statement:	Here, What then will we say marks the beginning a series of rhetorical questions and answers in 4:1–12 to emphasize that even Abraham, the ancestor of the Jewish people, was made right with God “through faith” (See 3:31). If you would not use rhetorical questions for this purpose in your language, you could translate Paul’s words as statements in the UST or communicate the emphasis in another way. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
628	ROM	4	1	s4b5	figs-exclusive	ἐροῦμεν	1		From 4:1–9, Paul continues to use we exclusively to speak of himself and his fellow believing Jews (See 3:9). Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “should we believing Jews say” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
629	ROM	4	1	ot88	figs-infostructure	εὑρηκέναι Ἀβραὰμ τὸν προπάτορα ἡμῶν κατὰ σάρκα	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “that Abraham has discovered, who is our forefather according to the flesh” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
630	ROM	4	1	fk5t	figs-idiom	τὸν προπάτορα ἡμῶν κατὰ σάρκα	1		Here, our forefather according to the flesh is an idiom meaning “our first Jewish ancestor.” (See how you translated according to the flesh in 1:3). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “our first Jewish ancestor” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
631	ROM	4	2	oe12	grammar-connect-condition-contrary	εἰ γὰρ Ἀβραὰμ ἐξ ἔργων ἐδικαιώθη, ἔχει καύχημα, ἀλλ’ οὐ πρὸς Θεόν	1		Paul is making a conditional statement that sounds hypothetical, but he is already convinced that the condition is not true. Paul has already concluded that boasting about works is excluded in 3:27. Use a natural form in your language for introducing a condition that the speaker believes is not true. Alternate translation: “Even if someone would consider Abraham to be right with God by doing what God requires from his people, Abraham still has no reason to boast” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-condition-contrary]])
632	ROM	4	2	ka9b	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		Here, For indicates that what follows is meant to emphasis that that even Abraham was not made right with God by works of the law. Alternate translation: “Of course” or “Indeed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
633	ROM	4	2	wvmh	figs-activepassive	Ἀβραὰμ…ἐδικαιώθη	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God made Abraham right with himself” or “God justified Abraham” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
634	ROM	4	2	sibe	figs-explicit	ἐξ ἔργων	1		Paul assumes that the Jewish believers he is addressing would understand that works is equivalent to the phrase “works of the law” in 3:28. The difference is that Abraham lived before God gave his law to the Jewish people. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could make the connection explicit. Alternate translation: “by doing what God requires from his people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
635	ROM	4	2	me3d	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλ’ οὐ πρὸς Θεόν.	1		What follows the word but here is an emphatic contrast to what was just stated. Although people may be impressed by works, a person is not made righteous by works from God’s perspective. You could make this emphasis explicit by replacing the period with an exclamation point or another natural way in your language for introducing am emphatic contrast. Alternate translation: “but certainly not to God!” or “however not from God’s perspective!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
636	ROM	4	2	z9wx	figs-metaphor	πρὸς Θεόν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Abraham as if he were located in the presence of God (See 2:13). He means that God does not accept Abraham as righteous by works. If your readers would not understand what before God means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express Paul’s meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “to God” or “from God’s perspective” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
637	ROM	4	3	w9i5	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1	For what does the scripture say	Here, For introduces a reason clause. In what follows, Paul gives the reason why Abraham is not “made righteous by works” in 4:2). Use a natural way in your language to introduce a reason clause. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
638	ROM	4	3	r9te	writing-quotations	τί…ἡ Γραφὴ λέγει?	1		In the New Testament, what does the scripture say is a normal way to introduce a scripture quotation. Here it specifically refers to a quotation from the Old Testament in Genesis 15:6. If your readers would not understand this, you could use a comparable phrase that indicates that Paul is quoting from the holy scriptures. Alternate translation: “what is written in the Old Testament” or “what did Moses write in Genesis” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
639	ROM	4	3	smc6	figs-activepassive	ἐλογίσθη αὐτῷ εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1	it was counted to him as righteousness	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God regarded him as righteous” or “God reckoned Abraham as being right with himself” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
640	ROM	4	3	qked	figs-abstractnouns	δικαιοσύνην	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of righteousness, you could express the same idea with a verbal form or another way. Alternate translation: “being right with God” or “being righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
641	ROM	4	4	ihul	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1		Here, Now indicates that what follows describes the nature of works. Alternate translation: “In fact” or “Certainly” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
642	ROM	4	4	oojx	figs-extrainfo	τῷ…ἐργαζομένῳ	1		By, the one who works, Paul is referring to being made righteous by works in 4:2. Since the expression is explained in the next verse, you do not need to explain its meaning further here. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-extrainfo]])
643	ROM	4	4	dsl8	figs-activepassive	ὁ μισθὸς οὐ λογίζεται κατὰ χάριν	1	what he is paid is not counted as a gift	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “he does not consider his wage as grace” or “he does not regard his pay as grace” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
644	ROM	4	4	ossx	figs-abstractnouns	κατὰ χάριν…κατὰ ὀφείλημα	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas of grace and obligation, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “as what is gracious … as what is owed” or “something gifted … something owed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
645	ROM	4	4	avcm	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλὰ κατὰ ὀφείλημα	1		What follows the word but here is in contrast to the idea of grace. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation (begin a new sentence like the UST): “On the contrary, it is counted as an obligation” or “Actually, it is regarded as an obligation” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
646	ROM	4	5	ynp2	figs-parallelism		1	in the one who justifies	4:4 and 4:5 mean the opposite thing. Paul says the opposite thing with similar language, to contrast the “the one who works” with the one who does not work. Use natural way in your language to express contrasting ideas that use similar language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
647	ROM	4	5	x9y5	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	1		Here, Now indicates that what follows describes the nature of what makes righteous. Alternate translation: “In fact” or “Certainly” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
648	ROM	4	5	e30u	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	2		What follows the word but here is in contrast to the idea of work. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
649	ROM	4	5	fezj	figs-explicit	τὸν δικαιοῦντα	1		The implication is that the one who makes righteous is God (See how you translated the similar phrase in 3:27). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “God who makes righteous” or “God who justifies” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
650	ROM	4	5	tovp	figs-nominaladj	τὸν ἀσεβῆ	1		Paul is using the singular adjective phrase the ungodly as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “people who are ungodly” or “people who do ungodly things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
651	ROM	4	5	va3e	figs-activepassive	λογίζεται ἡ πίστις αὐτοῦ εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1	his faith is counted as righteousness	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God considers that person as being right with himself through trusting in him” or “God counts that person as righteous because he trusts in God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
652	ROM	4	5	s00l	figs-abstractnouns	ἡ πίστις αὐτοῦ εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of faith and righteousness, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “how he trusts … as being right with God” or “how he trusts in God … as if he is righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
653	ROM	4	6	hil6	writing-quotations	καθάπερ…λέγει	1		In the New Testament, Even as … speaks is a normal way to introduce a scripture quotation. Here it specifically refers to a quotation from the Psalms of King David in LXX Psalm 31:1–2 that continues through 4:7–8. If your readers would not understand this, you could use a comparable phrase that indicates that Paul is quoting from the Old Testament. Alternate translation: “This what … wrote in the Old Testament” or “This is exactly what … refers to in the Psalms” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
654	ROM	4	6	s0v1	figs-abstractnouns	τὸν μακαρισμὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of blessing, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “how blessed the person is” or “how happy people are” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
655	ROM	4	6	vyse	figs-possession	τὸν μακαρισμὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe the man that is characterized by blessing. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “blessed” instead of the noun “blessing.” Alternate translation: “about the blessed man” or “the happy man” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
656	ROM	4	6	x40j	grammar-collectivenouns	τοῦ ἀνθρώπου	1		The word man is a singular noun that refers to all humanity. If your language does not use singular nouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “for the people” or “for the person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
657	ROM	4	6	c6zs	figs-distinguish	ᾧ ὁ Θεὸς λογίζεται δικαιοσύνην χωρὶς ἔργων	1		This phrase gives us further information about the the man. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “that is, the man God counts as righteous apart from works” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
658	ROM	4	6	lilj	figs-abstractnouns	δικαιοσύνην	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of righteousness, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “being right with himself” or “being righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
659	ROM	4	6	o260	figs-possession	χωρὶς ἔργων	1		See how you translated this phrase in 3:28. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
660	ROM	4	7	dur6	figs-parallelism		1	whose lawless deeds are forgiven … whose sins are covered	These two clauses mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show why these people should be Blessed. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “How happy are those people whom God completely forgives all the wrong things they do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
661	ROM	4	7	gm94	figs-exclamations	μακάριοι…ἐπεκαλύφθησαν	1		If the plain statement form for this seems unnatural, you could translate this as an exclamation. Alternate translation: “How happy … covered!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
662	ROM	4	7	xesq	figs-ellipsis	μακάριοι…αἱ ἀνομίαι…αἱ ἁμαρτίαι	1		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, are and their are added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “Blessed are … their lawless deeds … their sins” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
663	ROM	4	7	op7p	figs-nominalad	μακάριοι	1		Paul is using the plural adjective Blessed as a noun in order to describe people whose lawless deeds are forgiven. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “How happy are the people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
664	ROM	4	7	lq4w	figs-nominalad	ὧν…αἱ ἀνομίαι…ὧν…αἱ ἁμαρτίαι	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe a word that is characterized by truth. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “true” instead of the noun “truth.” Alternate translation: “by the true word” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
665	ROM	4	7	d4f4	figs-activepassive	ἀφέθησαν…ἐπεκαλύφθησαν	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God forgives … God covers” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
666	ROM	4	8	yox7	figs-parallelism		1		This verse means the same thing as 4:7. Paul the same thing here, in a slightly different way, to summarize how Blessed the person is against whom the Lord does not count sin. Use a natural way in your language to express a summarizing idea. Alternate translation: “How happy is a person who the Lord never again regards as sinful” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
667	ROM	4	8	ari0	figs-exclamations	μακάριος…ἁμαρτίαν	1		If the plain statement form for this seems unnatural, you could translate this as an exclamation. Alternate translation: “How happy … sin!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
668	ROM	4	8	xm0j	figs-ellipsis	μακάριος	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “Blessed is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
669	ROM	4	8	kpfe	grammar-collectivenouns	ἀνὴρ	1		The word man is a singular noun that refers to all humanity. If your language does not use singular nouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “any person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
670	ROM	4	8	yxh2	figs-doublenegatives	οὐ μὴ	1		Here, the phrase translated certainly not is a strong prohibition meaning “never.” Use a natural way in your language to indicate this emphasis. Alternate translation: “never” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublenegatives]])
671	ROM	4	9	qtgb	grammar-connect-logic-result	οὖν	1		Here, Then introduces a result clause in the form of a rhetorical question. Use a natural way in your language for expressing result. Alternate translation: “As a result,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
672	ROM	4	9	alrb	figs-abstractnouns	ὁ μακαρισμὸς…οὗτος ἐπὶ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of blessing, you could express the same idea with a verbal form (See how you translated this word in 4:5. Alternate translation: “how blessed this person is for” or “how happy these people are for” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
673	ROM	4	9	f2lh	figs-ellipsis	ὁ μακαρισμὸς…οὗτος	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “is this blessedness” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
674	ROM	4	9	dn7v	figs-metonymy	τὴν περιτομὴν…τὴν ἀκροβυστίαν	1	those of the circumcision	See how you translated these concepts in 3:30. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
675	ROM	4	9	w2xt	figs-quotations	λέγομεν γάρ, ἐλογίσθη τῷ Ἀβραὰμ ἡ πίστις εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1		This is a modified quotation of Paul’s words in 4:3. If it would be more natural in your language, you could express this as a direct quotation. Alternate translation: “As we previously said, ‘Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him as righteousness’” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-quotations]])
676	ROM	4	9	mrsm	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γάρ	1		Here, For indicates that what follows is indicates that what follows answers the rhetorical question. Alternate translation: “This is because” or “Indeed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
677	ROM	4	9	m3uh	figs-activepassive	ἐλογίσθη τῷ Ἀβραὰμ ἡ πίστις εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1	Faith was counted to Abraham as righteousness	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God considered Abraham as being right with himself since he trusted in God” or “God regarded Abraham righteous because of how he trusted in God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
678	ROM	4	9	ymps	figs-abstractnouns	ἡ πίστις εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of faith or righteousness, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “How he trusted … as being right with God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
679	ROM	4	10	bw38	figs-explicit	πῶς οὖν ἐλογίσθη? ἐν περιτομῇ ὄντι, ἢ ἐν ἀκροβυστίᾳ? οὐκ ἐν περιτομῇ, ἀλλ’ ἐν ἀκροβυστίᾳ	1		In this verse Paul implies that it refers to Abraham’s faith in 4:9, and that Abraham is the implied subject of the rest of this verse. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “How then was Abraham’s faith counted? While he was circumcised or while he was uncircumcised? {It was} not while Abraham was circumcised, but while Abraham was uncircumcised” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
680	ROM	4	10	p5rp	figs-activepassive	πῶς οὖν ἐλογίσθη	1	It was not in circumcision, but in uncircumcision	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “How then did God consider it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
681	ROM	4	10	wbta	grammar-connect-logic-result	πῶς οὖν	1		Here, Then introduces a result clause in the form of a rhetorical question. Use a natural way in your language for expressing result. Alternate translation: “How as a result” or “So then how” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
682	ROM	4	10	xid2	figs-ellipsis	οὐκ	1		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, It was is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “It was not” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
683	ROM	4	11	gdem	grammar-connect-words-phrases	καὶ	1		Here, And indicates that what follows explains the significance of Abraham’s circumcision. Alternate translation: “In fact,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
684	ROM	4	11	d564	figs-possession	σημεῖον… περιτομῆς	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe the sign that identifies circumcision. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “circumcision’s” instead of the noun “circumcision.” Alternate translation: “circumcision’s sign” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
685	ROM	4	11	rjhr	figs-parallelism	καὶ σημεῖον ἔλαβεν περιτομῆς, σφραγῖδα τῆς δικαιοσύνης τῆς πίστεως	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in different ways, to describe the significance of circumcision. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the two ideas into one. Alternate translation: “And he received circumcision to mark how he became righteous by trusting in God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
686	ROM	4	11	n31z	figs-possession	τῆς δικαιοσύνης τῆς πίστεως	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe righteousness that comes from faith. If this is not clear in your language, you could indicate this with an adjective phrase or a verbal form. Alternate translation: “of faith’s righteousness” or “of being right with God that comes from trusting in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
687	ROM	4	11	zlwg	figs-distinguish	τῆς ἐν τῇ ἀκροβυστίᾳ	1		This clause gives us further information about the faith of Abraham. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “that Abraham had while still uncircumcised” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
688	ROM	4	11	vliw	figs-ellipsis	τῆς…τῇ	3		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, was and his are added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “that was … his circumcision” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
689	ROM	4	11	f5vv	grammar-connect-logic-goal	εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν	1		This phrase introduces a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which God required Abraham to become circumcised. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “in order that he would become” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
690	ROM	4	11	ue6v	figs-metaphor	εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πατέρα πάντων τῶν πιστευόντων δι’ ἀκροβυστίας	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Abraham as if he procreated those who believe in the one true God. Paul means that Abraham spiritually represents all non-Jews who are uncircumcised who trust in God. If your readers would not understand what father means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “so that he would spiritually represent all uncircumcised people who trust in God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
691	ROM	4	11	hm61		εἰς τὸ λογισθῆναι αὐτοῖς τὴν δικαιοσύνην	1		Paul uses this clause to give further information about the idea of Abraham as father of all those who believe. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here this clause could refer to: (1) the purpose of Abraham being the father of all those who believe. Alternate translation: “so that they could be counted as righteous” (2) the result of Abraham being the father of all those who believe. Alternate translation: “causing them to be counted as righteous”
692	ROM	4	11	y88e	figs-activepassive	εἰς τὸ λογισθῆναι αὐτοῖς τὴν δικαιοσύνην	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “so that God counts this righteousness to them” or “causing God to count them as being righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
693	ROM	4	11	ehib	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν δικαιοσύνην	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of righteousness, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “as being right with God” or “as being righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
694	ROM	4	12	u8j3	figs-personification	καὶ πατέρα περιτομῆς	1	And he became the father of the circumcision	Here, circumcision is spoken of figuratively as though it were a child who could have a father. Paul means that Abraham is the spiritual ancestor of those who have the “circumcision of the heart” (See 2:29). “If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way, as modeled in the UST. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
695	ROM	4	12	u3j5	figs-metaphor	περιτομῆς	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Abraham as if he procreated a child called circumcision. Paul means that Abraham is the spiritual ancestor of people who represent both a spiritual and physical circumcision. If your readers would not understand what circumcision means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way, as modeled in the UST. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
696	ROM	4	12	avvg	figs-distinguish	τοῖς οὐκ ἐκ περιτομῆς μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς στοιχοῦσιν τοῖς ἴχνεσιν τῆς ἐν ἀκροβυστίᾳ πίστεως, τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν Ἀβραάμ	1		These clauses explain what Paul means by the father of circumcision. Paul is making a distinction between a physical and spiritual circumcision. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “to those who are circumcised Jews who do not trust in Christ, and to those uncircumcised non-Jews who trust in Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
697	ROM	4	12	krkf	figs-explicit	περιτομῆς	2		Paul assumes that his readers will know that this second use of circumcision is not figurative, but refers to Jews who are circumcised. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “the circumcised Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
698	ROM	4	12	wdw8	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλὰ	1		What follows the word but here is in contrast to Jews who are marked with circumcision to show they are physically descended from Abraham. Instead, Paul refers to those related to Abraham by common faith in God. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
699	ROM	4	12	s9jt	figs-idiom	καὶ τοῖς στοιχοῦσιν τοῖς ἴχνεσιν τῆς ἐν ἀκροβυστίᾳ πίστεως, τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν Ἀβραάμ	1	who follow in the steps of faith of our father Abraham	Here, walk in the footsteps is an idiom that means to follow someone’s example. If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “who live the way our ancestor Abraham’s did by trusting God even before being circumcised” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
700	ROM	4	12	btrd	figs-possession	τῆς…πίστεως, τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν Ἀβραάμ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe our father Abraham who is characterized by his faith. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “Abraham’s” instead of the noun “Abraham” or with a verbal phrase. Alternate translation: “of our father Abraham’s faith” or “of trusting in God like our ancestor Abraham did” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
701	ROM	4	12	u5ur	figs-exclusive	τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν Ἀβραάμ	1		Here, our refers to Paul and his fellow believing Jews (See 3:9). Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “our Jewish ancestor Abraham” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
702	ROM	4	13	x9s9	figs-infostructure		1	but through the righteousness of faith	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reorder this verse. Alternate translation: “For the promise to Abraham or to his seed was not through the law but through the righteousness of faith. What God promised to Abraham or his seed is that they would inherit the world. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
703	ROM	4	13	i6xc	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1		Here, what follows For gives the reason why he Jewish ancestor Abraham is the “father” of the “uncircumcised” (See 4:12. Alternate translation: “This is due to the fact that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
704	ROM	4	13	yqxx	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ἢ	1		Here, or indicates that the promise is to Abraham and his seed. Alternate translation: “or also” or “and also” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
705	ROM	4	13	ew13	figs-metaphor	τῷ σπέρματι αὐτοῦ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were a *seed that a person plants. He means that they are Abraham’s offspring or descendants. If your readers would not understand what his seed means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “those who descend from him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
706	ROM	4	13	pjyt	figs-distinguish	τὸ κληρονόμον αὐτὸν εἶναι κόσμου	1		This phrase gives us further information about the promise. It is not making a distinction between the promise to Abraham and to his seed. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “that they would inherit the world with him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
707	ROM	4	13	vtgx	figs-ellipsis	οὐ	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, was is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “was not” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
708	ROM	4	13	dvlp	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλὰ	1		What follows the word but here is in contrast to receiving God’s promise through the law. Instead, Paul refers to receiving the promise through faith. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
709	ROM	4	13	iqsm	figs-possession	δικαιοσύνης πίστεως	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe righteousness that comes from faith (See how you translated the similar phrase in 4:11). If this is not clear in your language, you could indicate this with an adjective phrase or a verbal form. Alternate translation: “faith’s righteousness” or “becoming right with God by trusting in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
710	ROM	4	13	udne	figs-abstractnouns	διὰ δικαιοσύνης πίστεως	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of righteousness and faith, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “through becoming right with God by trusting in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
711	ROM	4	14	n0x6	figs-hypo		1		Paul is using a hypothetical situation to help his readers recognize the serious implications of how people inherit God’s promises. Use the natural form in your language for expressing a hypothetical situation. Alternate translation: “Now, suppose that being associated with the law allows people to inherit God’s promise, then faith becomes useless and what God promised becomes void” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hypo]])
712	ROM	4	14	hba4	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1		Here, what follows For in 4:14–15 gives the reasons why God’s promise to Abraham comes “through the righteousness of faith” (See 4:13. Alternate translation: “This is due to the fact that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
713	ROM	4	14	ksui	figs-possession	οἱ ἐκ νόμου	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe those associated with the law. Here, those from the law refers to the Jews, namely, “those from the circumcision” (See 4:12). If this is not clear in your language, you could express this idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “those associated with the law” or “the circumcised Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
714	ROM	4	14	jl50	figs-ellipsis	κληρονόμοι	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, are is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “are heirs” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
715	ROM	4	14	k4ip	figs-explicit	κληρονόμοι	1		The implication is that the heirs are “Abraham” and “his seed” mentioned in 4:13. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “will inherit what God promised to Abraham or his seed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
716	ROM	4	14	md7o	figs-parallelism	κεκένωται ἡ πίστις καὶ κατήργηται ἡ ἐπαγγελία	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show how powerless the law is to allow a person inherit God’s promise. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “trusting in God’s promise becomes absolutely powerless” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
717	ROM	4	14	hxvd	figs-metaphor	κεκένωται ἡ πίστις	1		Paul speaks figuratively of faith as if it were a container that could be emptied. He means that faith becomes powerless or useless to make a person right with God if simply being associated with the law allows a person to inherit God’s promises. If your readers would not understand what faith has been made empty means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “then it is impossible to become right with God by trusting in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
718	ROM	4	15	b3h8	figs-abstractnouns		1	there is no trespass	If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of wrath and transgression, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “The reason for this is that God punishes those who break his law, but where God’s law is not present, there is no opportunity to transgress it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
719	ROM	4	15	qma4	figs-metaphor	ὁ γὰρ νόμος ὀργὴν κατεργάζεται	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the law as if it were a person or machine that could produce something. He means that what God requires in his law to be done by his people causes punishment for those who do not obey the law. If your readers would not understand what produces wrath means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “Certainly, God punishes those who do not obey his law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
720	ROM	4	15	v1ow	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1		Here, what follows For gives the reason for God’s law. Alternate translation: “This is due to the fact that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
721	ROM	4	15	ucqi	figs-parallelism	οὗ δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν νόμος, οὐδὲ παράβασις	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show that the law has to be present or exist for someone to be able to transgress it. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “but a person cannot transgress a law that does not exist” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
722	ROM	4	15	px0m	figs-metaphor	οὗ δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν νόμος	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the law as if it were located in a specific place. Here, where means that God’s law is present. If your readers would not understand what where means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “but where the law is not present” or “but in a place where God’s law does not exist” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
723	ROM	4	15	t0wx	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	1		Here what follows the word but is meant to show a contrast between where God’s law is present and where it is not present. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “however” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
724	ROM	4	15	qxoi	figs-ellipsis	οὐδὲ	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, are is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “neither is there” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
725	ROM	4	16	mex6	grammar-connect-logic-result	διὰ τοῦτο	1	in order that the promise may rest on grace	Here, For this reason introduces a reason clause. Use a natural way in your language for expressing the reason why something happens. Alternate translation: “Because of this,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
726	ROM	4	16	gzlh	figs-ellipsis	ἐκ	1		Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, it is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “it is by” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
727	ROM	4	16	defl	figs-extrainfo	ἐκ πίστεως	1		Here, the implication is that {it is} refers to the promise (See also 4:13). Since the expression is explained in this verse, you do not need to explain its meaning further here. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-extrainfo]])
728	ROM	4	16	nchm	figs-possession	ἐκ πίστεως…ἐκ πίστεως Ἀβραάμ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how the promise is acquired. If this is not clear in your language, you could express this idea using a verb form. Alternate translation: “a person acquires God’s promise by trusting in him … who trust God like Abraham” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
729	ROM	4	16	bc5k	grammar-connect-logic-goal	ἵνα	1		This phrase introduces a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which God makes faith the means for acquiring the promise. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “so that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
730	ROM	4	16	cgpq	figs-abstractnouns	κατὰ χάριν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of grace, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “because God is kind” or “based on how gracious God is” or (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
731	ROM	4	16	v8it	grammar-connect-logic-result	εἰς τὸ εἶναι βεβαίαν, τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν	1		This is a result clause. Use a natural way in your language for expressing result. Alternate translation: “God causes the promise to become secure” or “so that the promise is certain” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
732	ROM	4	16	r8ji	grammar-collectivenouns	παντὶ τῷ σπέρματι	1		The phrase all the seed is singular but refers to a group of people. If your language does not use singular nouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “all the descendants” or “all the different types of offspring” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
733	ROM	4	16	xzsp	figs-metaphor	σπέρματι	1		See how you translated seed in 4:13.(See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
734	ROM	4	16	a4ai	figs-distinguish	οὐ τῷ ἐκ τοῦ νόμου μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῷ ἐκ πίστεως Ἀβραάμ	1		These clauses give us further information about the all the seed. They distinguish between a seed based on the law and a seed based on the faith. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “both from those believers associated with Abraham through the law, and those associated with Abraham only through faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
735	ROM	4	16	ns6r	figs-possession	ἐκ τοῦ νόμου	1	those who are under the law	See how you translated this phrase in 4:14. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
736	ROM	4	16	welr	figs-metaphor	ὅς ἐστιν πατὴρ πάντων ἡμῶν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Abraham as if he procreated all human beings. Paul means that Abraham is the physical ancestor of all believing Jews and the spiritual ancestor of all believing non-Jews. If your readers would not understand what father of us all means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “who spiritually represents all types of people who trust in God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
737	ROM	4	16	kd6g	figs-exclusive	πάντων ἡμῶν	1		Here, us all refers to all the seed and so is inclusive of all believing Jews and non-Jews. Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “of all believers in God” or “of all of us who trust in God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
738	ROM	4	17	ibwm	figs-aside	καθὼς γέγραπται, ὅτι πατέρα πολλῶν ἐθνῶν τέθεικά σε	1		Paul could be saying this as an aside in order to scripturally support the previous statement, “He is the father of us all” in 4:16. You could place this quotation in parentheses or use a natural way in your language to indicate an aside. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
739	ROM	4	17	iju4	writing-quotations	καθὼς γέγραπται	1	as it is written	In Paul’s culture, just as it is written is a normal way to introduce a quotation from an important text, in this case, the Old Testament book of Genesis (See Genesis 17:5). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use a comparable phrase indicating that Paul is quoting from an important text. Alternate translation: “as it can be read in the Old Testament” or “just as Genesis says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
740	ROM	4	17	mxm5	writing-pronouns	τέθεικά σε…ἐπίστευσεν	1	I have made you	The pronoun I refers to God or Yahweh, and you and he refer to Abraham. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “I, God, have appointed you, Abraham, as … Abraham trusted” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
741	ROM	4	17	n6l7	figs-metaphor	πατέρα πολλῶν ἐθνῶν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Abraham as if he were going to physically procreate enough children to comprise many nations. Paul means that Abraham would become the spiritual ancestor of people from many nations who trust in God. If your readers would not understand what it means to be the father of many nations in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “the spiritual ancestor of numerous groups of people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
742	ROM	4	17	ph37	figs-explicit	κατέναντι οὗ ἐπίστευσεν Θεοῦ,	1	in the presence of God whom he trusted, who gives life to the dead	The implication is that this clause completes the previous statement, “He is the father of us all” in 4:16. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
743	ROM	4	17	ifwu	figs-metaphor	κατέναντι…Θεοῦ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Abraham as if he were physically present with God. Paul means that God personally appointed Abraham to represent many nations, becoming an example to them by how he trusted God. If your readers would not understand what it means to be in the presence of God in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “who represents us in relationship to God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
744	ROM	4	17	e3p1	figs-parallelism	τοῦ ζῳοποιοῦντος τοὺς νεκροὺς, καὶ καλοῦντος τὰ μὴ ὄντα ὡς ὄντα	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show that God is the only one who can cause things to exist. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “who resurrects what dies and creates what lives” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
745	ROM	4	17	s67j	figs-distinguish	τοῦ ζῳοποιοῦντος	1		What follows who gives us further information about God. You could make clearer the relationship between the phrases he trusted and who gives life by beginning a new sentence or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “It is God who gives life” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
746	ROM	4	17	fhw8	figs-nominaladj	τοὺς νεκροὺς	1		Paul is using the adjective the dead as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “to dead people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
747	ROM	4	17	tg2e	figs-metaphor	καλοῦντος τὰ μὴ ὄντα ὡς ὄντα	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the things not existing as if God were shouting at or calling to them. Paul means that God creates things by naming them or summoning them into existence (See Genesis 1). If your readers would not understand what calls means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “summons into being things that did not previously exist” or “by speaking creates things from what does not exist” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
748	ROM	4	17	ou8k	figs-abstractnouns	ὡς ὄντα	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of existence, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “as though they exist” or “as if they were things that exist” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
749	ROM	4	18	g8fm	figs-idiom	ὃς παρ’ ἐλπίδα, ἐπ’ ἐλπίδι ἐπίστευσεν	1	In hope he believed against hope	Here, the phrase against hope is an idiom meaning “what seems hopeless.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “although it seemed hopeless for Abraham to have descendants, he assuredly trusted God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
750	ROM	4	18	auah	figs-abstractnouns	ὃς παρ’ ἐλπίδα, ἐπ’ ἐλπίδι ἐπίστευσεν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of *hope, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “who hopefully trusted God although it seemed hopeless” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
751	ROM	4	18	emih	writing-pronouns	ὃς…αὐτὸν…εἰρημένον…σου	1		The pronouns who and he and your refer to Abraham, not God. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
752	ROM	4	18	bs6y	grammar-connect-logic-goal	εἰς τὸ γενέσθαι αὐτὸν	1		This is a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which Abraham believed in hope. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “so that he would become” or “in order that he could become” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
753	ROM	4	18	qbdq	figs-metaphor	πατέρα πολλῶν ἐθνῶν	1		See how you translated this phrase in 4:17. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
754	ROM	4	18	b92q	writing-quotations	κατὰ τὸ εἰρημένον	1	according to what he had been told	Consider natural ways of introducing direct quotations in your language. In this case, it is a direct quotation from Genesis 15:5. Alternate translation: “based on what God had already said to him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
755	ROM	4	18	p5el	figs-explicit	οὕτως ἔσται τὸ σπέρμα σου	1	So will your descendants be	Paul assumes that his readers would know the complete wording of the promise God made to Abraham in Genesis 15:5. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “Look now at the heavens and count the stars, if you are able to count them. So will your seed be.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
756	ROM	4	18	i2ev	figs-metaphor		1		See how you translated seed in 4:16.(See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
757	ROM	4	19	ycte	figs-infostructure		1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “Even though he considered his own body as already having died (being about a hundred years old)—and the deadness of the womb of Sarah—he did not weaken in how he trusted God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
758	ROM	4	19	m9gq	figs-litotes	καὶ μὴ ἀσθενήσας τῇ πίστει,	1	Without becoming weak in faith,	Here Paul uses a figure of speech that expresses a strong positive meaning by using a negative word together with a word that is the opposite of the intended meaning. If this is confusing in your language, you can express the meaning positively. Alternate translation: “And being strengthened in his faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-litotes]])
759	ROM	4	19	b3w6	figs-abstractnouns	τῇ πίστει	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of faith, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “in how he trusted God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
760	ROM	4	19	w3rq	writing-pronouns	κατενόησεν	1		The pronouns he and his own refer to Abraham. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “Abraham considered” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
761	ROM	4	19	bn9k	figs-metaphor	ἤδη νενεκρωμένον	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Abraham as if he actually thought his body was dead. Paul means that Abraham was so old that he knew he could not procreate a child. If your readers would not understand what as already having died means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “useless for procreating” or “unable to father a child” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
762	ROM	4	19	bfsr	figs-aside	ἑκατονταετής που ὑπάρχων	1		Paul could be saying this as an aside in order to express why Abraham considered his own body as already having died. If this would be confusing in your language, you can remove the parentheses and continue his statement by replacing being with “since he was.” Alternate translation: “since he was about one hundred years old” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
763	ROM	4	19	hro2	figs-distinguish	καὶ τὴν νέκρωσιν τῆς μήτρας Σάρρας	1		This phrase gives us further information about what Abraham considered. It is not introducing a new topic, but is reinforcing how impossible it was for he and Sarah to naturally procreate. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “and he also considered that Sarah was unable to conceive” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
764	ROM	4	19	qil5	figs-metaphor	καὶ τὴν νέκρωσιν τῆς μήτρας Σάρρας	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Sarah’s womb as if were dead. He means that she was unable to conceive or infertile. If your readers would not understand what deadness means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “and how Sarah was unable to conceive” or “and how Sarah was infertile” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
765	ROM	4	19	ghhm	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν νέκρωσιν τῆς μήτρας Σάρρας	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of deadness, you could express the same idea in another way. Alternate translation: “that Sarah was infertile” or “that Sarah was unable to conceive” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
766	ROM	4	20	qn5h	figs-infostructure	εἰς δὲ τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, οὐ διεκρίθη τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “Abraham did not waver in unbelief about what God promised” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
767	ROM	4	20	kicf	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1		Here, But indicates that what follows emphasizes Abraham’s faith in the promise of God. Alternate translation: “In fact” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
768	ROM	4	20	qcod	figs-possession	εἰς…τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe the promise that comes from God that is characterized by truth. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun “God.” Alternate translation: “as it relates to God’s promise” or “relating to the promise from God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
769	ROM	4	20	wgmc	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of promise, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “the things God promised” or “the things God said would happen” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
770	ROM	4	20	ep2z	figs-doublenegatives	οὐ διεκρίθη τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ	1	did not hesitate in unbelief	This is a double negative. Since the following clause positively contrasts it, you should not translate it as a positive statement. Alternate translation: “he did not doubt that God is faithful” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublenegatives]])
771	ROM	4	20	th2x	figs-abstractnouns	τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ…τῇ πίστει	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of the unbelief and the faith, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “by disbelieving … by believing” or “by distrusting … by trusting” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
772	ROM	4	20	a4g4	figs-infostructure	ἀλλ’ ἐνεδυναμώθη τῇ πίστει, δοὺς δόξαν τῷ Θεῷ	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “but by glorifying God, he became more empowered to trust” or “but after glorifying God, he became strengthened to trust” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
773	ROM	4	20	z0w3	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλ’	1		What follows the word but is in contrast to what was expected, that Abraham would doubt that God was going to give him a son since he was nearly one hundred years old (See 4:19). Instead, Abraham trusted God even more. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “on the contrary, he” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
774	ROM	4	20	zdj5	figs-activepassive	ἐνεδυναμώθη τῇ πίστει	1	he was strengthened in faith	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “trusting God strengthened Abraham” or “God strengthened his belief” or “God empowered him to continue to believe” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
775	ROM	4	20	ew3r	figs-abstractnouns	δοὺς δόξαν τῷ Θεῷ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of glory, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “having glorified God” or “because he glorified God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
776	ROM	4	21	y2sh	grammar-connect-logic-result	καὶ πληροφορηθεὶς	1	He was fully convinced	This is a result clause. Paul gives the reason why Abraham “did not waver in unbelief” but gave “glory to God” in 4:20. Use natural way in your language to indicate result. Alternate translation: “since God had totally convinced him” or “because Abraham was fully convinced” or “causing Abraham to become fully convinced” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
777	ROM	4	21	arjk	figs-distinguish	ὃ ἐπήγγελται, δυνατός ἐστιν καὶ ποιῆσαι	1		This phrase gives us further information about why Abraham was fully convinced. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “since God had promised that Abraham would become the father of many nations, God was also powerful enough to perform what he said he would do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
778	ROM	4	21	j12r	writing-pronouns	ὃ ἐπήγγελται	1		The pronoun what refers to the things God promised Abraham. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “the things God promised to Abraham” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
779	ROM	4	21	plbf	writing-pronouns	ἐπήγγελται…ἐστιν	1		The pronoun he refers to God, not Abraham. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “God had promised, God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
780	ROM	4	22	o146	writing-quotations	διὸ καὶ	1		Consider natural ways of introducing direct quotations in your language. Alternate translation: “And therefore as it is written,” or “This is why the scripture says” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
781	ROM	4	22	ympp	grammar-connect-logic-result	διὸ καὶ	1		Here, Therefore introduces a result clause. Use a natural way in your language for indicating result. Alternate translation: “And for this reason” or “Now this is the reason why” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
782	ROM	4	22	i56a	figs-activepassive	ἐλογίσθη αὐτῷ εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1	Therefore this was also counted to him as righteousness	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “Because Abraham trusted God, God counted him as righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
783	ROM	4	22	kmh2	figs-explicit	ἐλογίσθη	1		The implication is that it refers to Abraham’s faith, which Paul explains in 4:20-21. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “Abraham’s faith was counted” or “how Abraham trusted God was reckoned” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
784	ROM	4	22	kwzf	figs-abstractnouns	εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of righteousness, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “as being right with God” or “being righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
785	ROM	4	23	ksp8	figs-infostructure		1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “Now that ‘it was counted to him,’ was not written only for his sake” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
786	ROM	4	23	bfiw	figs-extrainfo	οὐκ ἐγράφη δὲ δι’ αὐτὸν μόνον	1		By not written only for his sake, Paul likely means to include all who trust in God. Since the expression is explained in the next verse, you do not need to explain its meaning further here. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-extrainfo]])
787	ROM	4	23	a92n	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1	Now it was	Here, Now indicates that what follows is a summary of the idea of “the righteousness of faith” for “many nations” in 4:13-25. Alternate translation: “However,” or “But,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
788	ROM	4	23	r65c	writing-pronouns	αὐτὸν…αὐτῷ	1	only for his benefit	The pronouns he and him refer to Abraham. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “Abraham’s … to him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
789	ROM	4	23	ae1u	writing-quotations	ὅτι ἐλογίσθη αὐτῷ,	1		Consider natural ways of introducing direct quotations in your language. Alternate translation: “that God said, ‘Faith was counted to him.’” or “that the scriptures say, ‘God counted him as righteous because he trusted.’” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-quotations]])
790	ROM	4	23	jft0		ἐλογίσθη αὐτῷ	1		See how you translated this phrase in 4:22.
791	ROM	4	24	ffdm	figs-infostructure	ἀλλὰ καὶ δι’ ἡμᾶς, οἷς μέλλει λογίζεσθαι, τοῖς πιστεύουσιν	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could restructure these phrases. Alternate translation: “but also for our sake. God is about to count how we trust as being right with him as well: those of us who believe” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
792	ROM	4	24	gy7c	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλὰ καὶ	1		What follows the words but also here is in contrast to what was expected, that what God promised to Abraham was “not written only for his sake” (See 4:23). Instead, what God promised to Abraham is for all those who believe. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “yet also” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
793	ROM	4	24	pfc9	figs-exclusive	δι’ ἡμᾶς, οἷς μέλλει…Ἰησοῦν, τὸν Κύριον ἡμῶν, ἐκ νεκρῶν	1	for us	Here, our and whom refer to all those who believe in Jesus. Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “for the sake us all who are about … from the dead Jesus, the Lord of us all” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
794	ROM	4	24	nc8x	figs-distinguish	οἷς μέλλει λογίζεσθαι, τοῖς πιστεύουσιν ἐπὶ τὸν ἐγείραντα Ἰησοῦν, τὸν Κύριον ἡμῶν, ἐκ νεκρῶν	1		This phrase gives us further information about faith that is counted as righteousness for those who live after Jesus died and resurrected. Paul is distinguishing between faith in the one true God before and after Christ lived. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “for whom God will count our faith as righteousness as well, if we continue to believe” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
795	ROM	4	24	nh4k	figs-activepassive	οἷς μέλλει λογίζεσθαι	1	also for us, for whom it will be counted, we who believe	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “to whom God is going to count as righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
796	ROM	4	24	bu1m	writing-pronouns	μέλλει	1		Here the pronoun it refers to “faith” (See 4:20–22). If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “faith is about” or “trusting in God is going” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
797	ROM	4	24	artt	writing-pronouns	τὸν ἐγείραντα	1		The pronoun one refers to God. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “God who resurrected” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
798	ROM	4	24	i6vl	figs-idiom	ἐγείραντα…ἐκ νεκρῶν	1		Here, the phrase raised from the dead is an idiom meaning “resurrected from where dead people are.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “who resurrected … from death” or “resurrected … from the grave” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
799	ROM	4	24	iq69	figs-idiom	figs-nominaladj	1		Paul is using the adjective the dead as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “where dead people are” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
800	ROM	4	25	vngb	figs-distinguish		1		This verse gives us further information about Jesus. It is making a distinction between who Jesus is and what God has done to him. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “God handed over Jesus because of how we violated God’s laws, and God resurrected Jesus in order to make us right with himself” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
801	ROM	4	25	irue	writing-pronouns	ὃς…ἡμῶν…τὴν δικαίωσιν ἡμῶν	1		The pronoun who refers to Jesus, and our refers to all those who believe in him (See 4:24). If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “Jesus … all of our … the vindication of us all” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
802	ROM	4	25	cca1	figs-activepassive	ὃς παρεδόθη…ἠγέρθη	1	who was delivered up for our trespasses and was raised for our justification	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God handed over Jesus … God resurrected Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
803	ROM	4	25	b999	figs-metaphor	ὃς παρεδόθη…ἠγέρθη	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Jesus as if he were something that could be sent to another person and an object to lift up. Paul means that God allowed people to kill, and then God resurrected Jesus after he died. If your readers would not understand what was delivered up means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “God handed over Jesus … God resurrected him” or “God allowed others to kill Jesus … God made him alive after he died” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
804	ROM	4	25	op41	figs-abstractnouns	διὰ τὰ παραπτώματα ἡμῶν…διὰ τὴν δικαίωσιν ἡμῶν	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas of trespasses and justification, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “because we trespassed … to make us right with God” or “because we transgressed … so God could vindicate us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
805	ROM	5	intro	i1dt			0		Romans 5 General Notes Structure and formatting Many scholars view verses 12-17 as some of the most important, but difficult, verses in Scripture to understand. Some of their richness and meaning has likely been lost while being translated from how the original Greek was constructed. Special concepts in this chapter Results of justification How Paul explains the results of our being justified is an important part of this chapter. These results include having peace with God, having access to God, being confident about our future, being able to rejoice when suffering, being eternally saved, and being reconciled with God. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/justice]]) “All sinned” Scholars are divided over what Paul meant in verse 12: “And death spread to all people, because all sinned.” Some believe that all of mankind was present in the “seed of Adam.” So, as Adam is the father of all mankind, all of mankind was present when Adam sinned. Others believe that Adam served as a representative head for mankind. So when he sinned, all of mankind “fell” as a result. Whether people today played an active or passive role in Adam’s original sin is one way these views differ. Other passages will help one decide. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/other/seed]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sin]] and [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]]) The second Adam Adam was the first man and the first “son” of God. He was created by God. He brought sin and death into the world by eating the forbidden fruit. Paul describes Jesus as the “second Adam” in this chapter and the true son of God. He brings life and overcame sin and death by dying on the cross. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sonofgod]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/other/death]])
806	ROM	5	1	xmp3	grammar-connect-logic-result		1	Connecting Statement:	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “Let us have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, because we have been made right with God by trusting in him” or “We can have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, since God makes us right with himself by trusting in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
807	ROM	5	1	age4	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δικαιωθέντες οὖν	1	Since we are justified	Here, Therefore indicates that what follows in 5:1-5 is a new section that describes the results of being made right with God. Alternate translation (remove comma): “As a result of having been made right” or “So then, if we have been made right” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
808	ROM	5	1	xott	figs-activepassive	δικαιωθέντες…ἐκ πίστεως	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “because God makes us righteous when we trust him” or “since God justifies us through trusting in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
809	ROM	5	1	wbwx	figs-abstractnouns	ἐκ πίστεως	1		See how you translated this phrase in 4:16. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
810	ROM	5	1	p11y	figs-possession	εἰρήνην ἔχωμεν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, διὰ τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν, Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1	through our Lord Jesus Christ	This phrase gives us information about how the believer can have peace with God. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “the Lord Jesus Christ allows us to have peace with God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
811	ROM	5	1	hi12	figs-abstractnouns	εἰρήνην ἔχωμεν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of peace, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “we can live safely” or “let us live peacefully” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
812	ROM	5	1	o2yr	figs-metaphor	εἰρήνην ἔχωμεν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they could possess or own peace. He means that they can or must live peacefully with God. If your readers would not understand what have peace means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “let us try to live peacefully” or “we must live peacefully” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
813	ROM	5	1	kjpb	figs-imperative	ἔχωμεν	1		The phrase let us have peace communicates an appeal rather than a command. Use a form in your language that communicates an appeal. Alternate translation: “we must have” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-imperative]])
814	ROM	5	2	slyh	figs-abstractnouns		1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of the access or faith, grace, or hope, you could express the same ideas another way. Alternate translation: “The Lord Jesus Christ also allows us through trusting in him to access how gracious God is … boastful, hopeful to experience God’s glory” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
815	ROM	5	1	s6xd	figs-exclusive	ἔχωμεν…ἡμῶν	1	we … our	The pronouns us and our inclusively refer to all those who believe in Jesus (See 4:24–25). If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “let us believers … our” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
816	ROM	5	1	xaeg	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, διὰ τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν, Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1		In 5:1–5, Paul highlights the interactive work of the Trinity in the salvation of believers in Christ. Here, the Old Testament title for God, Lord, is applied to Jesus, equating him with God. Be sure to accurately translate these titles in your translation. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
817	ROM	5	2	du8b	figs-distinguish	δι’ οὗ καὶ τὴν προσαγωγὴν ἐσχήκαμεν, τῇ πίστει εἰς τὴν χάριν ταύτην	1	Through him we also have our access by faith into this grace in which we stand	This phrase gives us further information about how Jesus helps the believer. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “The Lord Jesus Christ also allows us through trusting in him to access God’s grace” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
818	ROM	5	2	tsbo	writing-pronouns	οὗ	1		The pronoun whom refers to Jesus. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “through Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
819	ROM	5	2	i50u	figs-exclusive	καὶ…ἐσχήκαμεν…ἑστήκαμεν…καυχώμεθα	1		Unless otherwise noted, the pronoun we and its other forms (“us” or “our”) refer inclusively to all believers in Christ in chapter 5. Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “we believers also have … we believers stand … we believers boast” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
820	ROM	5	2	af0n	figs-metaphor	εἰς τὴν χάριν ταύτην, ἐν ᾗ ἑστήκαμεν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of grace as if it were a location that someone could access and where someone could stand. He means that by trusting in Jesus it allows believers to confidently experience how gracious God is toward his people. If your readers would not understand what grace in which we stand means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “to confidently experience how kind God is” or “to safely experience how gracious God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
821	ROM	5	2	fsqg	figs-litany	καυχώμεθα ἐπ’ ἐλπίδι τῆς δόξης τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul uses a repetitive series of phrases in 5:2–4 to show how powerful hope is. This repetitive style of speaking or writing is called a “litany.” This is a list of the ways Christians can “boast in the hope of the glory of God**. Paul goes on to say in 5:5 that “hope does not disappoint.” Use a form in your language that someone would use to list things that express reasons to hope. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-litany]])
822	ROM	5	2	dxcu	figs-metaphor	καυχώμεθα ἐπ’ ἐλπίδι	1		Here, hope is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person about whom someone could boast. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “we assuredly boast” or “let us hopefully rejoice” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
823	ROM	5	2	zp5p	figs-possession	τῆς δόξης τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using possessive forms to describe how glory relates God. Use a natural way in your language to express these ideas. Here, of the glory of God could refer to: (1) the glorious life humans were meant to live (See 3:23). Alternate translation: “of sharing again in the glory God gave us” or “experiencing the glory that comes from God” (2) glorifying God (See also 5:11 for glory and boast)). Alternate translation: “of glorifying God” or “of God’s glory” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
824	ROM	5	3	q5p7	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	οὐ μόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ καυχώμεθα	1	Not only this	What follows the words And not only this, but also here is in contrast to what would be an expected response to sufferings. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “Not only can we boast in the hope of the glory of God, but we can even boast” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
825	ROM	5	3	xho9	grammar-connect-logic-result	καὶ καυχώμεθα ἐν ταῖς θλίψεσιν, εἰδότες ὅτι ἡ θλῖψις ὑπομονὴν κατεργάζεται	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “because we also know that suffering brings about endurance, we boast in our sufferings” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
826	ROM	5	3	c644	figs-personification	καὶ καυχώμεθα ἐν ταῖς θλίψεσιν	1		Here, sufferings are spoken of figuratively as though they were a person about whom someone could boast (See 5:2). If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “we can also boast when we suffer” or “let us rejoice even if we are distressed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
827	ROM	5	3	c0rl	figs-abstractnouns	ἐν ταῖς θλίψεσιν…ἡ θλῖψις…ὑπομονὴν	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of sufferings and suffering and endurance, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “when we suffer … when we suffer … a way to endure” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
828	ROM	5	4	w7c2	figs-ellipsis		1		Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “and endurance produces character, and character produces hope” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
829	ROM	5	3	lo57	figs-metaphor	ἡ θλῖψις ὑπομονὴν κατεργάζεται	1		Paul speaks figuratively of endurance as if it were an object that could be produced. He means that when a Christian trusts in God while suffering, he develops within them the character quality of endurance. If your readers would not understand what brings about endurance means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “when we suffer God uses it to teach us how to endure” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
830	ROM	5	4	dt8w	figs-abstractnouns	ἡ …ὑπομονὴ…ἐλπίδα	1		See how you translated endurance in 5:3 and hope in 5:2. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
831	ROM	5	4	gjvh	figs-abstractnouns	δοκιμήν, ἡ δὲ δοκιμὴ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of character, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “makes us approved by God, and when God approves us it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
832	ROM	5	5	u4xh	grammar-connect-logic-result		1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “And because the love of God has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit, who has been given to us–hope does not disappoint” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
833	ROM	5	5	rctz	figs-explicit	ἡ δὲ ἐλπὶς	1		The implication is that hope here refers to the hope of the glory of God in 5:2. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “And being confident in God’s glory” or “And the hope of the glory of God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
834	ROM	5	5	zp3q	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1		Here, And indicates that what follows summarizes Paul’s litany about hope. Alternate translation: “So” or “As a result” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
835	ROM	5	5	pp1n	figs-personification	ἡ…ἐλπὶς οὐ καταισχύνει	1	that hope does not disappoint	Here, hope is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who could disappoint. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “being confident that we will once again live in the glorious way God intended, we are not disappointed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
836	ROM	5	5	qka8	figs-metaphor	ὅτι ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐκκέχυται ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ἡμῶν διὰ Πνεύματος Ἁγίου, τοῦ δοθέντος ἡμῖν	1	because the love of God has been poured into our hearts	Paul speaks figuratively of love as if it were a something that could be poured out of a pitcher, and our hearts as though they were containers that could be filled. He means that the Holy Spirit has completely revealed to God’s people how much God loves them. If your readers would not understand what it means to be shipwrecked in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “because the Holy Spirit, who God has given us, has deeply revealed how much God loves his people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
837	ROM	5	5	dc95	figs-activepassive	ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐκκέχυται ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ἡμῶν διὰ Πνεύματος Ἁγίου, τοῦ δοθέντος ἡμῖν	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul says that “the Holy Spirit” did it. Alternate translation: “the Holy Spirit, who God gave us, poured out God’s love deep within us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
838	ROM	5	5	oufg	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐκκέχυται ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ἡμῶν διὰ Πνεύματος Ἁγίου, τοῦ δοθέντος ἡμῖν	1		In 5:1–5, Paul highlights the interactive work of the Trinity in the salvation of believers in Christ. Here it the Holy Spirit who pours out the love of God in the believer’s heart (See [Acts 2:17, 18, 33; 10:45; Titus 3:6] where both the Father and Jesus are agents in the giving or pouring out of the Holy Spirit)). Be sure to accurately translate these titles in your translation. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
839	ROM	5	5	clmb	figs-possession	ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how love relates to God. Use a natural way to express this relationship. Here, the love of God could refer to: (1) God’s love for us. Alternate translation: “God’s love” or “God’s love for us” (2) our love for God. Alternate translation: “love for God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
840	ROM	5	5	glt1	figs-metonymy	ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ἡμῶν	1		Here, hearts is a metonym for a person’s inner being. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or use plain language. Alternate translation: “in their inner beings” or “out deep within them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
841	ROM	5	6	gj4r	figs-parallelism		1		These two phrases being weak and the ungodly mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show why Christ needed to die. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “Indeed, while we were still weak and ungodly, at just the right time Christ died for us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
842	ROM	5	6	x5eg	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1	we	Here, For indicates that what follows in 5:6–8 explains “the love of God” in 5:5. Alternate translation: “Indeed,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
843	ROM	5	6	xqr3	figs-ellipsis	ἔτι …ὄντων ἡμῶν ἀσθενῶν	1		Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “while we still were being weak” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
844	ROM	5	6	lhy1	figs-idiom	κατὰ καιρὸν	1		Here, the term at the right time is an Old Testament idiom meaning “in its proper season.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “at the appointed time” or “at God’s chosen time” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
845	ROM	5	6	xl85	figs-distinguish	ὑπὲρ ἀσεβῶν ἀπέθανεν	1		Here, Christ died for the ungodly gives us further information about what “the love of God” means in 5:5. Paul means that God shows how much he loves his people by sending *Christ to sacrificially die for their sake (See “blood” in 5:9). If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “died for the sake of godless ones” or “died on behalf of ungodly people” or “died in the place of those who are ungodly” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
846	ROM	5	6	wc38	figs-nominaladj	ἀσεβῶν	1		Paul is using the adjective ungodly as a noun in order to describe a group of people, in this case, we. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “ungodly people” or “those who are godless” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
847	ROM	5	7	o92c	figs-parallelism		0		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize how undeserving it is that Christ would die for “the ungodly” (See 5:6). If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “It would certainly be rare for anyone to die on behalf of a righteous or good person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
848	ROM	5	7	xv5w	figs-aside		0	For one will hardly die for a righteous man	Paul could be saying this as an aside in order to express how amazing it is that Christ would die for “the ungodly” (See 5:6). If this would be confusing in your language, you can place this verse in parentheses or use some other way that is natural in your language for indicating an aside. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
849	ROM	5	7	h089	figs-hypo	μόλις γὰρ…τις ἀποθανεῖται…γὰρ …τάχα	1		Paul is using a hypothetical situation to help his readers recognize how rare it is for someone dying on behalf of another. Use the natural form in your language for expressing a hypothetical situation. Alternate translation: “Let us consider how rare it would be for someone to die … let us suppose that just maybe” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hypo]])
850	ROM	5	7	x036	writing-pronouns	τις…τις	1		The pronoun someone refers to a hypothetical person that might die for someone else. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “a person … a person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
851	ROM	5	7	mqyq	writing-pronouns	καὶ τολμᾷ ἀποθανεῖν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of dying as if it were a dare or challenge to overcome. He means that someone would be brave enough to give their life for the sake of someone else. If your readers would not understand what dare to die means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “might even be willing to die” or “would even be brave enough to die” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
852	ROM	5	8	ednw	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	1		What follows the word But here is in contrast to what was expected, that Christ would die for godly people. Instead, Christ died for sinners. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “However” or “Instead,” or “On the contrary,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
853	ROM	5	8	qh0h	figs-rpronouns	ἑαυτοῦ	1		Paul uses the word his own to emphasize how much God loves his people. Use a way that is natural in your language to indicate this emphasis. Alternate translation: “his very own” or “his personal” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rpronouns]])
854	ROM	5	8	vh6y	figs-abstractnouns	τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ἀγάπην εἰς ἡμᾶς	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of love, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “how much God loves us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
855	ROM	5	8	fel5	figs-infostructure	ὅτι ἔτι ἁμαρτωλῶν ὄντων ἡμῶν, Χριστὸς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἀπέθανεν	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “by the fact that Christ died for us, even while we were still sinners” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
856	ROM	5	8	c8vd	figs-distinguish	ὅτι ἔτι ἁμαρτωλῶν ὄντων ἡμῶν	1		This phrase gives us further information about how much love God has for his people. Paul is pointing out how undeserving God’s people are of his own love. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “in this way: even while we were still sinners” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
857	ROM	5	8	oz1w	figs-ellipsis	ἔτι ἁμαρτωλῶν ὄντων ἡμῶν	1		Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete (See also 5:6). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “while we still were being sinners” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
858	ROM	5	8	w7hy	figs-nominaladj	ἁμαρτωλῶν	1		Paul is using the adjective sinners as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “people who lived sinfully” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
859	ROM	5	9	vnxd	grammar-connect-logic-result		1		Here, then introduces a result clause. If it would be more natural in your language, you could rearrange the order of these phrases to make this explicit. Alternate translation: “As a result, how much more now will we be saved from the wrath, since we have been made righteous by his blood” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
860	ROM	5	9	tewt	grammar-connect-words-phrases	πολλῷ οὖν μᾶλλον	1		Here, Much more then strongly emphasizes that what follows is another important result of having been made right with God. Use a natural way in your language to express strong emphasis. Alternate translation: “It is much more certain” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
861	ROM	5	9	x9yi	figs-activepassive	δικαιωθέντες…σωθησόμεθα	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express these ideas with active forms or in other ways that are natural in your language. If you must state who did the actions, Paul implies that “God” did them. Alternate translation: “God has made us right with himself … God will save us” or “God has justified … God will save us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
862	ROM	5	9	nvs3	figs-metonymy	ἐν τῷ αἵματι αὐτοῦ	1	blood	Paul is figuratively describing Christ’s death by association with his blood, which is related to his sacrificial death (See the same phrase in 3:25). If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “on the basis of his sacrificial death” or “by his death” or “in his sacrifice” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
863	ROM	5	9	kmky	figs-possession	δι’ αὐτοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how people are saved. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here, through him could refer to: (1) Jesus. Alternate translation: “through Jesus” or (2) Jesus’ blood. Alternate translation: “through it” (3) both Jesus and his blood. Alternate translation: “through his blood” or “through Jesus’ blood” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
864	ROM	5	9	wsda	figs-personification	ἀπὸ τῆς ὀργῆς	1		Here, wrath is spoken of figuratively as though it were person from whom someone needs to be saved or rescued. Paul means that believers in Christ are saved from experiencing God’s wrath or being punished by God. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “from experiencing God’s wrath” or “from being punished by God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
865	ROM	5	9	bev3	figs-abstractnouns	τῆς ὀργῆς	1	his wrath	Here, the indicates a specialized meaning of wrath. If your language does not use an abstract noun for this idea, you could express the idea behind the abstract phrase the wrath in another way. Here, the wrath refers to “the day of wrath” (See note at 2:05 for the day of wrath)). Alternate translation: “the Final Judgment” or “the Final Punishment” or “from when God finally judges sinners” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
866	ROM	5	10	wply	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		Here what follows For in 5:10–11 further explains and summarizes this section about having “peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ” (See 5:1). Alternate translation: “In summary” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
867	ROM	5	10	mz06	grammar-connect-condition-fact	εἰ γὰρ ἐχθροὶ ὄντες	1		Paul is speaking as if this were a hypothetical possibility, but he means that it is actually true. If your language does not state something as a condition if it is certain or true, and if your readers might misunderstand and think that what Pau; is saying is not certain, then you can translate his words as an affirmative statement. Alternate translation: “Actually, since when we were enemies” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-condition-fact]])
868	ROM	5	10	ok87	figs-nominaladj	ἐχθροὶ ὄντες	1		Paul is using the adjective enemies as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “while being people who were God’s enemies” or “while we were hostile” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
869	ROM	5	10	rnc5	figs-activepassive	κατηλλάγημεν τῷ Θεῷ…καταλλαγέντες, σωθησόμεθα	1	we were reconciled to God through the death of his Son	If your language does not use passive forms in this way, you could express these ideas with active forms or in other ways that are natural in your language. If you must state who did these actions, Paul implies that “God” did them. Alternate translation: “God reconciled us to himself … since God reconciled us, he will save us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
870	ROM	5	10	cu3c	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ	1	Son	Here, Son is an important title that describes the relationship between God and Jesus. Be sure to accurately translate this title in your translation. Alternate translation: “of God’s Son” or “Jesus his Son” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
871	ROM	5	10	o1m6	grammar-connect-words-phrases	πολλῷ μᾶλλον	1		Here, much more strongly emphasizes that what follows is an important result of having been reconciled with God (See this phrase in 5:9). Use a natural way in your language to express strong emphasis. Alternate translation: “it is much more certain” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
872	ROM	5	10	fky8	grammar-connect-words-phrases	διὰ τοῦ θανάτου τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ…ἐν τῇ ζωῇ αὐτοῦ	1		Here, death and life are spoken of figuratively as though they were people who could reconcile and save someone. Paul means that God shows how much he loves his people by sending *his Son to sacrificially die for their sake, and that God will save them from eternal death and punishment (See note for “the wrath” in 5:9 because Jesus conquered death by resurrecting after he died. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “because Jesus sacrificially died for our sake … will God save us from eternal death because Jesus conquered death by resurrecting after he died” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
873	ROM	5	11	a0vk	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	οὐ μόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ	1		What follows the words And not only this, but also emphasizes that it is not only what God has done for his people in Christ that is important (See the same phrase in 5:3), but that we also boast in God. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “Not only will we be saved by his life, but we should also continue to boast” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
874	ROM	5	11	zp36	figs-metaphor	καυχώμενοι ἐν τῷ Θεῷ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were boasting inside of God. Paul means that these believers in Christ boast about how great God is. If your readers would not understand what boast in God means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “we also boast about how great God is” or “boast because of God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
875	ROM	5	11	x3wh	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	ἐν τῷ Θεῷ, διὰ τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν, Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1		Here Paul highlights the interactive work of the Trinity in the salvation of believers in Christ. Here, the Old Testament title for God, Lord, is applied to Jesus, equating him with God. Be sure to accurately translate these titles in your translation. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
876	ROM	5	11	r0zj	figs-distinguish	δι’ οὗ νῦν τὴν καταλλαγὴν ἐλάβομεν	1		This clause summarizes how Jesus saves the believer (See 5:1–2 for similar wording)). If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer by starting a new sentence or some other way. Alternate translation (replace previous comma with a period): “It is through the death of Lord Jesus Christ on our behalf that we become reconciled with God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
877	ROM	5	11	xjes	figs-abstractnouns	νῦν τὴν καταλλαγὴν ἐλάβομεν	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of reconciliation, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “we have now become reconciled with God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
878	ROM	5	12	k1xa	figs-parallelism		0		This verse communicates similar ideas. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show the widespread effects of sin and *death. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “For this reason, one man caused sin and then death to enter the world; and death and then sin spread throughout the human race” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
879	ROM	5	12	hjx4	grammar-connect-words-phrases	διὰ τοῦτο	1	Connecting Statement:	Here, Therefore indicates that what follows in 5:12–21 is Paul’s explanation of the relationship between human sin and God’s grace. Alternate translation: “For this reason” or “Because of this” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
880	ROM	5	12	wf9f	figs-personification	ὥσπερ δι’ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου ἡ ἁμαρτία εἰς τὸν κόσμον εἰσῆλθεν, καὶ διὰ τῆς ἁμαρτίας ὁ θάνατος; καὶ οὕτως εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους ὁ θάνατος διῆλθεν	1	through one man sin entered … death entered through sin	Here, sin and death are spoken of figuratively as though they were persons who could travel to different places. Paul means that the way God intended for the world and human beings to function became thoroughly corrupted by sin and death. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “because one man sinned, he would die. All human beings born after that one man would die too because of the effects of his sinning” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
881	ROM	5	12	pa8s	figs-explicit	δι’ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου	1		The implication is that the one man is Adam, the first human being. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly, since “Adam” is not mentioned until 5:14. Alternate translation: “through the one man Adam” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
882	ROM	5	12	a7ml	writing-symlanguage	δι’ ἑνὸς	1		The number one is a symbol of unity. Paul uses this possessive form through one twelve times in 5:12-19 to emphasize the unity of Jesus with humanity. Be sure to retain this important phrase throughout your translation of this section. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-symlanguage]])
883	ROM	5	12	smc2	figs-abstractnouns	ἡ ἁμαρτία…τῆς ἁμαρτίας ὁ θάνατος…ὁ θάνατος	1		Here, the indicates a specialized meaning of sin and death. If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the ideas behind the abstract phrases the sin and the death in another way. Here, the sin and the death mean “death ruled” and “sin ruled” (See 5:14,21). Alternate translation: “the power of sin … the power of sin, the power of death … the power of death” or “the dominion of sin … the dominion of sin, the dominion of death … the dominion of death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
884	ROM	5	12	uxcs	figs-ellipsis	διὰ τῆς ἁμαρτίας ὁ θάνατος	1		Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “and the death entered the world through the sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
885	ROM	5	12	l7wr	grammar-connect-logic-result	καὶ οὕτως	1		Here, so introduces a result clause. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a result clause. Alternate translation: “and as a result,” or “so then also” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
886	ROM	5	12	xhbv	figs-gendernotations	ἀνθρώπους	1		Although the term men is masculine, Paul is using the word here in a generic sense that includes both men and women. Alternate translation: “people” or “humanity” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-gendernotations]])
887	ROM	5	12	jy25	writing-pronouns	ἐφ’ ᾧ	1		The phrase translated concerning which is a singular. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly (See also the introductory notes at the beginning of this chapter). The pronoun which could refer to: (1) death. Alternate translation: “because of this death” or “concerning this death” (2) the effect of sin and death. Alternate translation: “because of the dominion of sin and death” or “concerning the dominion of sin and death” (3) the one man. Alternate translation: “because of the one man” or “concerning the one man” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
888	ROM	5	12	si2i	writing-pronouns	πάντες	1		Paul is using the adjective all as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “all men” or “all humanity” or “all people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
889	ROM	5	13	pkzc	figs-aside		0		In 5:13–17, Paul could be saying this as an aside in order to explain the relationship between law and sin and death. If this would be confusing in your language, you could use parentheses or some other way in your language to indicate an aside. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
890	ROM	5	13	e6bx	figs-ellipsis	ἄχρι γὰρ νόμου…μὴ ὄντος νόμου	1		Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “For until the law came … when there was no law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
891	ROM	5	13	at4i	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1		Here, For introduces a reason clause. Paul is giving the reason why death caused sin until “the law came in so that the trespass might increase” (See 5:20). Alternate translation: “This is because” or “This is the reason why” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
892	ROM	5	13	w185	figs-possession	ἄχρι…νόμου	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how the time period until relates to law. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here, until could refer to: (1) the time until law was given. Alternate translation: “For up to the time God gave his law to the Jews … since God’s law did not exist” (2) the whole time the law was in effect until Christ came. Alternate translation: “until the end of the law … when the law was no longer in effect” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
893	ROM	5	13	v51t	figs-abstractnouns	ἁμαρτία…ἁμαρτία	1		See how you translated sin in 5:12. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
894	ROM	5	13	uyd4	figs-personification	ἁμαρτία ἦν ἐν κόσμῳ, ἁμαρτία δὲ	1		Here, sin is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person located in the world and who could be charged with sinning. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “there were still people in the world who sinned, but their sinful way of life” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
895	ROM	5	13	izno	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	1		What follows the word but here is in contrast to what was expected, that God would count sin against people. Instead, sin has no legal consequences until the law is given. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “instead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
896	ROM	5	13	juq7	figs-activepassive	ἁμαρτία…οὐκ ἐλλογεῖται	2	but there is no accounting for sin when there is no law	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God did not reckon it as sinning” or “God did not impute it as sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
897	ROM	5	14	ev8a	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλὰ	1	Nevertheless, death	What follows the word Nevertheless here is in contrast to what was expected, that since there was no law, there would be no consequences for doing what is wrong. Instead, Paul restates that death is the problem for humanity, not breaking the law God gave to his people. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “Although this is true” or “Instead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
898	ROM	5	14	bd3q	figs-personification	ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ θάνατος	1	death ruled from Adam until Moses	Here, death is spoken of figuratively as though it were a king. Paul means that every person was under the control of death. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “all humans came under the control of death” or “no human could escape dying” or “human life inevitably ended in death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
899	ROM	5	14	u66m	figs-abstractnouns	ὁ θάνατος	1		See how you translated death in 5:12. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
900	ROM	5	14	pdrh	figs-merism	ἀπὸ Ἀδὰμ μέχρι Μωϋσέως	1		Paul speaks figuratively, using these two people to represent the period of time between Adam and Moses. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or plain language. Alternate translation: “from the time when Adam sinned until the time when God gave Moses his law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-merism]])
901	ROM	5	14	w24g	figs-distinguish	καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς μὴ ἁμαρτήσαντας ἐπὶ τῷ ὁμοιώματι τῆς παραβάσεως Ἀδάμ	1		This phrase gives us further information about over whom death ruled. It is not making a distinction between those who lived during the time of Adam and Moses. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “even over the people who did not disobey in the same way as Adam did” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
902	ROM	5	14	skns	figs-abstractnouns	ἐπὶ τῷ ὁμοιώματι τῆς παραβάσεως Ἀδάμ, ὅς ἐστιν τύπος τοῦ μέλλοντος	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for the ideas of likeness, transgression, and pattern, you could express the same ideas in another way. Alternate translation: “in the same way as Adam transgressed, who typifies the coming one” or “exactly how Adam transgressed, who patterns he who will come” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
903	ROM	5	14	k2w7	figs-possession	ἐπὶ τῷ ὁμοιώματι τῆς παραβάσεως Ἀδάμ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how the likeness relates to the transgression. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “Adam’s” instead of the noun “Adam,” or you could use a verb phrase. Alternate translation: “like Adam’s transgression” or “in the same way Adam transgressed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
904	ROM	5	14	e4ze	figs-metaphor	Ἀδάμ, ὅς ἐστιν τύπος τοῦ μέλλοντος	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Adam as if he were a model or shape or drawing. Paul means that Adam represents humanity. If your readers would not understand what it means to be a pattern in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “Adam, who is a replica of he who is coming” or “Adam, who models the coming one” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
905	ROM	5	14	mu4s	figs-possession	τοῦ μέλλοντος	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how pattern relates to the one who is coming. Paul means that Adam represents the ideal human being, Jesus, who will come in the future (See 5:15). If this is not clear in your language, you could make this explicit. Alternate translation: “representing Jesus who would come in the future” or “prefiguring Jesus who was destined to come” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
906	ROM	5	15	xodg	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	ἀλλ’	1		Here, what follows But contrasts the trespass with the gift. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “However” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
907	ROM	5	15	x37x	figs-abstractnouns	τὸ παράπτωμα…τὸ χάρισμα…τῷ τοῦ ἑνὸς παραπτώματι… ἡ χάρις τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἡ δωρεὰ ἐν χάριτι	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas of trespass, gracious gift, grace, and gift you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “since Adam rebelled … what God graciously gave … when the one man trespassed … how gracious God is and what he graciously gave” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
908	ROM	5	15	aobk	figs-ellipsis	οὕτως καὶ	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “so also is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
909	ROM	5	15	sful	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		Here, For indicates that what follows explains the difference between the trespass and the gracious gift. Alternate translation: “Indeed,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
910	ROM	5	15	yxej	grammar-connect-condition-contrary	εἰ	1		Paul is making a conditional statement that sounds hypothetical, but he is already convinced that the condition is true. He has concluded that the benefits of the gracious gift are superior to the consequences of the trespass. Use a natural form in your language for introducing a condition that the speaker believes is true. Alternate translation: “since” or “because” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-condition-contrary]])
911	ROM	5	15	kdhb	figs-possession	τῷ τοῦ ἑνὸς παραπτώματι	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe the trespass that comes from one man. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “one man’s” instead of the adjective “one” or a verb form. Alternate translation: “by one man’s trespass” or “because one man trespassed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
912	ROM	5	15	mm6y	figs-nominaladj	τοῦ ἑνὸς	1		Paul is using the adjective one as a noun in order to refer to Adam (See 5:14). Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could make these references explicit. Alternate translation: “Adam, the one man” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
913	ROM	5	15	e9me	figs-nominaladj	οἱ πολλοὶ…τοὺς πολλοὺς	1		Here Paul is using the adjective many as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “many people … many people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
914	ROM	5	15	h6c3	grammar-connect-words-phrases	πολλῷ μᾶλλον	1		Here, much more strongly emphasizes the difference between the results of the trespass of Adam and the grace of God that comes through Jesus Christ (See how you translated this phrase in 5:10). Use a natural way in your language to express strong emphasis. Alternate translation: “even more certainly” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
915	ROM	5	15	ejxz	figs-possession	ἡ χάρις τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe grace that comes from God. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun “God,” or another way. Alternate translation: “God’s grace” or “the grace from God” or “how kind God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
916	ROM	5	15	wn36	figs-possession	τοῦ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how the grace relates to the one man Jesus Christ. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Alternate translation: “from the one man” or “associated with the one man” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
917	ROM	5	15	fuyz	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	τοῦ Θεοῦ…Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1		Here Paul highlights the interactive work of the Trinity in the salvation of believers by the grace of God and Jesus Christ. Be sure to accurately translate these titles in your translation. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
918	ROM	5	15	lydx	figs-possession	τῇ τοῦ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου, Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how grace relates to the one man, Jesus Christ. Use a natural way to express this idea. Here, grace could refer to: (1) grace through Jesus. Alternate translation: “that comes through the one man, Jesus Christ” (2) grace from Jesus. Alternate translation: “that comes from the one man, Jesus Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
919	ROM	5	15	tfhj	figs-infostructure	ἡ χάρις τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἡ δωρεὰ ἐν χάριτι, τῇ τοῦ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου, Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, εἰς τοὺς πολλοὺς ἐπερίσσευσεν	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “abounded unto the many the grace of God and the gift by the grace of the one man, Jesus Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
920	ROM	5	16	ns9a	grammar-connect-logic-result		1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “Indeed, because the judgment came from one man unto condemnation, but the gift came from many trespasses unto justification. This is why the gift is not the same as through the one man who sinned” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
921	ROM	5	16	uh4x	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	καὶ	1	followed many trespasses	What follows the word And here contrasts the way the gift and the judgment happened. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “But” or “Yet” or “However” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
922	ROM	5	17	n5zx	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		Here, For indicates that what follows explains the difference between the trespass and the gift (See 5:15 for similar ideas)). Alternate translation: “For this reason” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
923	ROM	5	17	mhtc	grammar-connect-condition-contrary	εἰ	1		Paul is making a conditional statement that sounds hypothetical, but he is already convinced that the condition is true. He has concluded that the benefits of the gift are superior to the consequences of the trespass. Use a natural form in your language for introducing a condition that the speaker believes is true. Alternate translation: “since” or “because” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-condition-contrary]])
924	ROM	5	17	lcyd	figs-possession	τῷ τοῦ ἑνὸς παραπτώματι	1		See how you translated this phrase in 5:15. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
925	ROM	5	17	whbf	figs-nominaladj	τοῦ ἑνὸς…τοῦ ἑνός…τοῦ ἑνὸς	2		See how you translated these nominal adjectives in 5:16. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
926	ROM	5	17	yvq5	figs-abstractnouns	τῷ τοῦ ἑνὸς παραπτώματι, ὁ θάνατος…τὴν περισσείαν τῆς χάριτος καὶ τῆς δωρεᾶς τῆς δικαιοσύνης…ἐν ζωῇ	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “because one man trespassed, the fact that people die … how excessively kind God is and how he gives people a right relationship with him … by living eternally” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
927	ROM	5	17	kz6z	figs-personification	ὁ θάνατος ἐβασίλευσεν	1	death ruled	See how you translated this phrase in 5:14. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
928	ROM	5	17	lf7t	grammar-connect-words-phrases	πολλῷ μᾶλλον	1		See how you translated this phrase in 5:15. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
929	ROM	5	17	hfvt	figs-infostructure	ἐν ζωῇ βασιλεύσουσιν, διὰ τοῦ ἑνὸς, Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ.	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “because of the one man Jesus Christ will … reign in life” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
930	ROM	5	17	xy6h	figs-metaphor	οἱ τὴν περισσείαν τῆς χάριτος καὶ τῆς δωρεᾶς τῆς δικαιοσύνης λαμβάνοντες, ἐν ζωῇ βασιλεύσουσιν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if they were kings in a location called life. He means that they will rule with Jesus Christ and live eternally. If your readers would not understand what rule in life means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “will those receive the abundance of grace and the gift of righteousness rule and live eternally” or “will those receive the abundance of grace and the gift of righteousness live as kings forever” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
931	ROM	5	17	nr25	figs-distinguish	οἱ τὴν περισσείαν τῆς χάριτος καὶ τῆς δωρεᾶς τῆς δικαιοσύνης λαμβάνοντες	1		This clause gives describes the people who will rule in life. It is not making a distinction between those who receive and those who rule. If this is not understood in your language, you can make the relationship between these phrases clearer. Alternate translation: “those who receive the abundance of grace and the gift of righteousness also” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-distinguish]])
932	ROM	5	17	o8c3	figs-possession	οἱ…τῆς δωρεᾶς τῆς δικαιοσύνης λαμβάνοντες	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how righteousness is a gift. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Alternate translation: “those who receive the gift of being made righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
933	ROM	5	17	fodc	figs-possession	οἱ τὴν περισσείαν τῆς χάριτος… λαμβάνοντες	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe abundance that comes from grace. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “abundant” instead of the noun “abundance” or a verbal form. Alternate translation: “those who receive God’s abundant grace” or “those who experience how abundantly gracious God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
934	ROM	5	18	e7cq	figs-ellipsis		1		Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “So then, just as one man trespassed and this caused all men to become condemned, so also one man acted righteous and this caused all men to become justified for living eternally” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
935	ROM	5	18	mccf	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ἄρα οὖν	1		Here, So then indicates that what follows in 5:18–21 summarizes the ideas of 5:12–17. Alternate translation: “Therefore” or “Finally” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
936	ROM	5	18	z0jq	figs-abstractnouns	παραπτώματος…κατάκριμα…δικαιώματος…δικαίωσιν	1		See how you translated these abstracts nouns in 4:25; 5:16(See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
937	ROM	5	18	n8pr	figs-gendernotations	πάντας ἀνθρώπους…πάντας ἀνθρώπους	2		Although the term men is masculine, Paul is using the word here in a generic sense that includes both men and women. See how your translated this word in 5:12. Alternate translation: “all humanity … all humanity” or “all people … all people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-gendernotations]])
938	ROM	5	18	bcm2	figs-possession	δικαίωσιν ζωῆς	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how justification relates to life. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Alternate translation: “justification that brings eternal life” or “eternal justification” or “justification which is eternal life” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
939	ROM	5	18	bmey	ζωῆς	figs-explicit	1		Here the implication is that life refers to “eternal life” (See “rule in life” in 5:17 and 2:7). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “of eternal life” or “for living eternally” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
940	ROM	5	16	jlvs	figs-ellipsis	οὐχ	1		A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “is not” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
941	ROM	5	19	zp4r	figs-parallelism		0		These two clauses mean the opposite thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in opposite ways, to show the contrast between Adam and Christ. Be sure to retain the similar forms to keep the parallel ideas explicit. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
942	ROM	5	19	hj69	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ὥσπερ γὰρ	1		Here, For just as links what follows by using wording that is similar to the beginning of 5:18. Alternate translation: “Indeed, in the same way, as” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
943	ROM	5	19	z8r8	figs-abstractnouns	διὰ τῆς παρακοῆς τοῦ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου…διὰ τῆς ὑπακοῆς τοῦ ἑνὸς	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas of disobedience and obedience, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “because the one man Adam disobeyed … because the one man Jesus obeyed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
944	ROM	5	19	qpsm	figs-explicit	τοῦ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου…τοῦ ἑνὸς	1		The implication is that one man refers to “Adam” and the one refers to “Jesus Christ” (See 5:14–15). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “of the one man Adam … the one man Jesus Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
945	ROM	5	19	q8lj	figs-activepassive	ἁμαρτωλοὶ κατεστάθησαν οἱ πολλοί…δίκαιοι κατασταθήσονται οἱ πολλοί	1	the many were made sinners	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” appointed this to happen. Alternate translation: “God appointed the many people as sinful … God will appoint the many people as righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
946	ROM	5	19	huig	figs-nominaladj	ἁμαρτωλοὶ …οἱ πολλοί…δίκαιοι …οἱ πολλοί	1		Paul is using the adjectives many, sinners, and righteous as nouns in order to describe groups of people (See how you translated many in 5:15). Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “many…sinful people…many…righteous people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
947	ROM	5	20	zsxd	grammar-connect-words-phrases	δὲ	1		Here, Now indicates that what follows in 5:20–21 links how sin and grace relate. Alternate translation: “Not only that, but when” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
948	ROM	5	20	ttcw	figs-abstractnouns	νόμος…τὸ παράπτωμα…ἡ ἁμαρτία… ἡ χάρις	1		See how you translated the abstract nouns: law in 5:12–13, trespass in 5:15–18, sin in 5:12–13, and grace in 5:15;17. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
949	ROM	5	20	w958	figs-personification	παρεισῆλθεν	1	the law came in	Since the Greek word that ULT translates as came in can mean to sneak in unnoticed (See Galatians 2:4; Jude 1:4](gal/02/04.md), Paul may be stressing how the coming of the law was like an unwelcome person secretly intruding at some location. If this is confusing in your language, you could make this explicit. Alternate translation: “intruded like a person sneaking in unnoticed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
950	ROM	5	20	relk	figs-metaphor	πλεονάσῃ τὸ παράπτωμα…ἐπλεόνασεν ἡ ἁμαρτία, ὑπερεπερίσσευσεν ἡ χάρις	1		Paul speaks figuratively of the trespass, sin, and grace as if they were crops. He means that the power or influence of these concepts expanded throughout humanity. If your readers would not understand what ** increase* or abounded mean in this context, you could use equivalent metaphors from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “how people trespass God’s commands would become more evident … people living sinfully became more evident, how gracious God is became even more obvious” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
951	ROM	5	20	wbh3		ἵνα πλεονάσῃ τὸ παράπτωμα	1		Use a natural way in your language for expressing the ideas of result or purpose. This clause could refer to: (1) the result of God’s purpose of giving the law. Alternate translation (with preceding comma): “causing how much people trespass what God commands to increase” (2) God’s purpose in giving the law. Alternate translation: “in order to expose how much people trespass what God commands” (3) both God’s purpose and the result of his giving the law. Alternate translation (with preceding comma): “to cause an increase in how much people trespass”
952	ROM	5	20	k6da	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	2		What follows the word But here is in contrast to what was expected, that the God’s grace actually became more evident when sin increased. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “However” or “Yet” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
953	ROM	5	20	godn	figs-metaphor	οὗ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of sin and grace as if they were located somewhere. Here, where indicates the influence or power of sin and grace. If your readers would not understand what where means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “whatever ways” or “however” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
954	ROM	5	21	ycy7	grammar-connect-logic-result	ἵνα	1		This phrase introduces a result clause. Use a natural way in your language to indicate result. Alternate translation: “so then” or “as a result” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
955	ROM	5	21	wmy8	figs-personification	ὥσπερ ἐβασίλευσεν ἡ ἁμαρτία ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ…χάρις βασιλεύσῃ διὰ δικαιοσύνης, εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον	1	as sin ruled in death	Here, sin is spoken of figuratively as though it were a king of a place called death. Here, righteousness is spoken of figuratively as though it were a prince ruling on behalf of a king called grace. Paul means that sin causes everyone to die, and God’s grace allows people to become righteous, so they can live eternally. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “in the same way as living sinfully causes death, the same is true for how gracious God is, that by making people right with himself they can live eternally” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
956	ROM	5	21	leu9	figs-abstractnouns	ἡ ἁμαρτία ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ…ἡ χάρις βασιλεύσῃ διὰ δικαιοσύνης, εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον	1		See how you translated the abstract nouns: sin in 5:20, death and righteousness in 5:17, grace in 5:20, and everlasting life in 2:7. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
957	ROM	5	21	pygl	grammar-connect-logic-goal	οὕτως	1		This phrase introduces a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which God revealed his grace. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “so that” or “for the purpose that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
958	ROM	5	21	j9lf	figs-parallelism	διὰ δικαιοσύνης, εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show that the righteousness of Jesus Christ is how grace rules (See also 5:17). If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “leading to everlasting life through how Jesus Christ our Lord makes people righteous” or “bringing eternal life by how righteous Jesus Christ our Lord is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
959	ROM	6	intro	v522			0		Romans 6 General Notes Structure and formatting Paul begins this chapter by answering how someone might hypothetically object to what he taught in Chapter 5. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hypo]]) Special concepts in this chapter Against the Law In this chapter, Paul refutes the teaching that Christians can live however they want after they are saved. Scholars call this “antinomianism” or being “against the law.” To motivate godly living, Paul recalls the great price Jesus paid for a Christian to be saved. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/save]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/godly]]) Servants of sin Before believing in Jesus, sin enslaves people. God frees Christians from serving sin. They are able to choose to serve Christ in their lives. Paul explains that when Christians choose to sin, they willingly choose to sin. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sin]]) Fruit This chapter uses the imagery of fruit. The image of fruit usually refers to a person’s faith producing good works in their life. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/other/fruit]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/righteous]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter Rhetorical Questions Paul uses rhetorical questions in this chapter. It appears the intent of these rhetorical questions is to make the reader see their sin so they will trust in Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/guilt]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sin]]) Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter Death Paul uses “death” many different ways in this chapter: physical death, spiritual death, sin reigning in the heart of man, and to end something. He contrasts sin and death with the new life provided by Christ and the new way Christians are supposed to live after they are saved. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/other/death]])
960	ROM	6	1	pvg3	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν? ἐπιμένωμεν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, ἵνα ἡ χάρις πλεονάσῃ?	1	What then will we say? Should we continue in sin so that grace may abound?	Paul is using rhetorical questions in 6:1–3 to reject certain rumors that misrepresent his teachings (See 3:8). If you would not use rhetorical questions for this purpose in your language, you could translate his words as a statement or an exclamation or communicate the emphasis in another way. Alternate translation: “We certainly are not saying that people should keep sinning so that God will be more gracious!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
961	ROM	6	1	fxgw	grammar-connect-words-phrases	τί οὖν	1		Here, What then marks a change in topic in 6:1–11, where Paul teaches about the connection between Christian baptism and union with Christ’s death and resurrection. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
962	ROM	6	1	fj9e	figs-exclusive	ἐροῦμεν? ἐπιμένωμεν	1	we say	When Paul says we the first time, he is speaking of himself and the other apostles, so we would be exclusive (See the similar language in 3:8). However, when Paul says we the second time, he seems to be including all “who were baptized into Christ Jesus” (See 6:3, so the second use of we would be inclusive of all Christians. Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “will we apostles say? Should we believers in Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
963	ROM	6	1	sa16	figs-metaphor	ἐπιμένωμεν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, ἵνα ἡ χάρις πλεονάσῃ	1		Paul speaks figuratively of sin as if it were a location. He means that Christians should no longer continue to live sinfully. He also speaks figuratively of grace as though it were a crop (See 5:20). He speaks of the power or influence of grace expanding in the lives of Christians. If your readers would not understand what in sin or increase means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “Should we continue to live sinfully so that we can experience more of how gracious God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
964	ROM	6	1	ju6f	figs-quotations	ἐπιμένωμεν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, ἵνα ἡ χάρις πλεονάσῃ?	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could express this as an exclamatory direct quotation. Alternate translation (change preceding question mark to a comma): “‘Should we continue in sin so that grace may increase?!’” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-quotations]])
965	ROM	6	1	ngpt	figs-abstractnouns	τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ…ἡ χάρις	1		See how you translated the abstract nouns: sin and grace in 5:21. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
966	ROM	6	1	rsny	figs-declarative	ἐπιμένωμεν	1		Paul could be using the question form, Should we, as an exclamation that communicates an appeal. If this is confusing in your language, you can use a more natural form for making an appeal. Alternate translation (change preceding question mark to a comma): “We must” or “Let us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-declarative]])
967	ROM	6	1	f5qt	grammar-connect-logic-goal	ἵνα	1		This phrase introduces a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which someone would sin. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “in order that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
968	ROM	6	2	pa6g	figs-exclamations	μὴ γένοιτο	1		May it never be is an exclamatory phrase that communicates a strong prohibition (See how you translated this phrase in 3:31). (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
969	ROM	6	2	rgte	figs-metaphor	οἵτινες ἀπεθάνομεν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, πῶς ἔτι ζήσομεν ἐν αὐτῇ?	1		Paul speaks figuratively of sin as if were a location where Christians could live or die. He means that for baptized Christians the spiritual kingdom of sin and death (See 5:14,17,21 lost its power over them when Christ was crucified (See 6:6). If your readers would not understand what to die to sin or live in it means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “We who are no longer dominated by sinning, how could we still live as though we are dominated by sinning” or “Since we are not dominated by sinning anymore, we certainly cannot still live sinfully!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
970	ROM	6	2	gddr	figs-exclusive	οἵτινες ἀπεθάνομεν	1		Unless otherwise noted, we and “our” are inclusive of all Christians in this chapter. Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “We believers who in Christ died” or “We Christians who died” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
971	ROM	6	3	ok3v	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ὅτι	1		Here, of the fact that indicates that what follows is the rhetorical answer to the question of are you ignorant. Alternate translation: “of this reality:” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
972	ROM	6	3	wh26	writing-pronouns	ὅσοι	1		The pronoun as many as refers to those people who were baptized into Christ Jesus. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “as many people as” or “however many of you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
973	ROM	6	3	bd11	figs-activepassive	ἐβαπτίσθημεν εἰς Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν, εἰς τὸν θάνατον αὐτοῦ ἐβαπτίσθημεν	1		Paul speaks figuratively of Christ Jesus and his death as if they were locations where someone could be baptized. He means that people who are baptized as Christians are united to Christ Jesus and spiritually share in benefits of his death. If your readers would not understand what baptized into means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “become baptized as a Christians are united to Christ Jesus and also as many as become baptized are united to his death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
974	ROM	6	3	jfs4	figs-parallelism	ἐβαπτίσθημεν εἰς Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν, εἰς τὸν θάνατον αὐτοῦ ἐβαπτίσθημεν	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show what happens when a Christian is baptized. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “become baptized as Christians are spiritually united to Christ Jesus and spiritually participate in his death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
975	ROM	6	3	tcve	figs-abstractnouns	τὸν θάνατον	1		See how you translated death in 5:21. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
976	ROM	6	4	ufp9	figs-parallelism	συνετάφημεν οὖν αὐτῷ διὰ τοῦ βαπτίσματος εἰς τὸν θάνατον	1		This sentence means the same thing as 6:3. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show what happens in Christian baptism. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
977	ROM	6	4	f4va	figs-metaphor	συνετάφημεν οὖν αὐτῷ διὰ τοῦ βαπτίσματος εἰς τὸν θάνατον	1	We were buried, then, with him through baptism into death	Paul speaks figuratively of baptism as if it were a burial. He means that in the physical act of going under the water in baptism, the Christian ceases to be under the control of eternal death (See “died to sin” in 6:2). If your readers would not understand what buried and baptism into death mean in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “So then, being baptized represents being buried with Christ in his tomb” or “When we were baptized, we ceased to be controlled by eternal death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
978	ROM	6	4	m43r	grammar-connect-logic-result	συνετάφημεν οὖν	1		If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, to emphasis what results from baptism. Alternate translation: “So then, we were buried” or “As a result, we were buried” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
979	ROM	6	4	y71v	figs-abstractnouns	τὸν θάνατον…ἐκ νεκρῶν διὰ τῆς δόξης τοῦ Πατρός…ζωῆς	1		See how you translated the abstract nouns: death in 6:3, glory in 5:2, and life in 5:21. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
980	ROM	6	4	k1el	grammar-connect-logic-goal	ἵνα ὥσπερ ἠγέρθη Χριστὸς ἐκ νεκρῶν διὰ τῆς δόξης τοῦ Πατρός, οὕτως καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐν καινότητι ζωῆς περιπατήσωμεν	1		This is a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which God instituted baptism. If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases to make this explicit. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “in order that we could walk in in newness of life, just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
981	ROM	6	4	qa7r	figs-parallelism	ὥσπερ ἠγέρθη Χριστὸς ἐκ νεκρῶν διὰ τῆς δόξης τοῦ Πατρός, οὕτως καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐν καινότητι ζωῆς περιπατήσωμεν	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show the link between Christ’s resurrection and the Christian’s new way of life after baptism. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “we would newly live like Christ did when Father gloriously raised him from death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
982	ROM	6	4	z6zk	figs-simile	ὥσπερ ἠγέρθη Χριστὸς ἐκ νεκρῶν διὰ τῆς δόξης τοῦ Πατρός, οὕτως καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐν καινότητι ζωῆς περιπατήσωμεν	1		The point of this comparison is that the new way a Christian should live after being baptized is similar to being raised from the dead, like Christ was. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent comparison or express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “we should live in a new way, similar to when the Father gloriously raised Christ from death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-simile]])
983	ROM	6	4	dpy2	figs-activepassive	ἠγέρθη Χριστὸς ἐκ νεκρῶν διὰ τῆς δόξης τοῦ Πατρός	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “The Father gloriously resurrected Christ from death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
984	ROM	6	4	t47r	figs-idiom	ἠγέρθη Χριστὸς ἐκ νεκρῶν	1	just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, so also we might walk in newness of life	Here, the phrase raised from the dead is an idiom meaning “resurrected from where dead people are” (See how you translated this phrase in 4:24). If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “Christ resurrected from death” or “Christ resurrected from the grave” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
985	ROM	6	4	ce9z	figs-nominaladj	ἐκ νεκρῶν	1	just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, so also we might walk in newness of life	Paul is using the adjective the dead as a noun in order to describe a group of people. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “where dead people are” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
986	ROM	6	4	gblc	figs-possession	διὰ τῆς δόξης τοῦ Πατρός	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe glory that comes from or characterizes the Father. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “Father’s” instead of the noun “Father” or make this explicit another way. Alternate translation: “through the glorious power of the Father” or “through the Father’s glory” or (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
987	ROM	6	4	r3hn	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	τοῦ Πατρός	1		Father is an important title that describes the relationship between God and Christ Jesus, as his “Son” (See 1:3–4, 7). Be sure to accurately translate these titles in your translation. Alternate translation: “God his Father” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
988	ROM	6	4	gtns	figs-idiom	ἡμεῖς ἐν καινότητι ζωῆς περιπατήσωμεν	1		Here, the verb might walk is an Old Testament idiom meaning “would live” or “would act.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “we might live in new way” or “we would act like new people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
989	ROM	6	4	x1t4	figs-rpronouns	καὶ ἡμεῖς	1		Paul uses the phrase we too to emphasize the union of the baptized Christian with Christ’s resurrection. Use a way that is natural in your language to indicate this emphasis. Alternate translation: “we who are baptized too” or “even we” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rpronouns]])
990	ROM	6	4	hyab	figs-possession	ἐν καινότητι ζωῆς	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe life that is characterized by newness. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “renewed” instead of the noun “newness.” Alternate translation: “with a renewed life” or “like those made newly alive” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
991	ROM	6	4	lvim	figs-abstractnouns	ἐν καινότητι	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of newness, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “renewed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
992	ROM	6	5	p6xk	figs-metaphor		1	we have become united with him in the likeness of his death … be united with his resurrection	Paul speaks figuratively of death and resurrection as if they were things to which baptized Christians could be physically attached. He means that in baptism Christians participate in the spiritually benefits obtained by Christ’s death and will one day resurrect as he did. If your readers would not understand what united with means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “Indeed, since we participate in Christ’s death through baptism, we will definitely participate in Christ’s life through resurrection” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
993	ROM	6	5	jdzp	grammar-connect-condition-contrary	εἰ γὰρ	1	we have become united with him in the likeness of his death … be united with his resurrection	Paul is making a conditional statement that sounds hypothetical, but he is already convinced that the condition is true. He goes on to conclude that baptized Christians will certainly be united with Christ’s resurrection. Use a natural form in your language for introducing a condition that the speaker believes is true. Alternate translation: “Indeed, since” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-condition-contrary]])
994	ROM	6	5	xh3z	writing-pronouns	αὐτοῦ…τῆς	1	we have become united with him in the likeness of his death … be united with his resurrection	The pronoun his refers to Christ, not the “Father” (See 6:1–3. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “Christ’s … with Christ’s” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
995	ROM	6	5	wnd4	figs-metaphor	σύμφυτοι γεγόναμεν	1	we have become united with him in the likeness of his death … be united with his resurrection	Since the Greek word that ULT translates as united can mean “planted with,” Paul may be figuratively likening the process of burying a seed in the ground with being buried with Christ, and the result of a sprouting plant with Christ’s resurrection. If it would help your readers understand, you could make this explicit in your translation. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “we have become planted with” or “have grown together with him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
996	ROM	6	5	z8wa	figs-abstractnouns	τῷ ὁμοιώματι τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ…τῆς ἀναστάσεως	1	we have become united with him in the likeness of his death … be united with his resurrection	If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas of likeness and resurrection, you could express the same ideas in another way. Alternate translation: “in what is like his death … his resurrecting from the dead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
997	ROM	6	5	hg5y	figs-abstractnouns	τῷ ὁμοιώματι τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ	1	we have become united with him in the likeness of his death … be united with his resurrection	The implication is that likeness of his death refers to “baptism” (See 6:4). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “in the likeness of his death through baptism” or “in baptism that represents dying with him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
998	ROM	6	5	ruhn	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ἀλλὰ καὶ…ἐσόμεθα	1	we have become united with him in the likeness of his death … be united with his resurrection	Here, also certainly strongly emphasizes that the reality of future resurrection is established in Christian baptism. If it would be more natural in your language, you could move this phrase to the beginning of the clause to make this emphasis explicit. Alternate translation: “You also need to know that we will” or “it is absolutely certain that we will” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
999	ROM	6	5	f1q1	figs-ellipsis	τῆς ἀναστάσεως	1	we have become united with him in the likeness of his death … be united with his resurrection	A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, his is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “with his resurrection” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1000	ROM	6	6	gv43	grammar-connect-words-phrases	τοῦτο γινώσκοντες	1	our old man was crucified with him	Here, knowing this indicates that what follows is accepted teaching. Alternate translation: “because we know this very thing,” or “since we are certain of this fact” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
1001	ROM	6	6	rv8u	grammar-connect-logic-result	ὅτι…ἵνα	1	our old man was crucified with him	What follows that gives the reason why our old man was crucified. Use a natural way in your language to indicate the reason why something happens. Alternate translation: “the reason why … was in order that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1002	ROM	6	6	fhvh	figs-activepassive	ὁ παλαιὸς ἡμῶν ἄνθρωπος συνεσταυρώθη	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “God crucified our old man with Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1003	ROM	6	6	lu12	figs-metaphor	ὁ παλαιὸς ἡμῶν ἄνθρωπος συνεσταυρώθη	1		Paul speaks figuratively of sinful humanity as if it were an old man nailed to the same cross as Christ. Paul means that when Christ was crucified he destroyed the power of sin and death that controlled humanity (See 6:12–18. If your readers would not understand what old man or crucified with him means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “on Christ’s cross, God crucified the power of sin that controlled humanity” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1004	ROM	6	6	y0ib	writing-pronouns	συνεσταυρώθη	1		The pronoun him refers to Christ (See 6:4). If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “was crucified with Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
1005	ROM	6	6	n6o6	grammar-connect-logic-goal	ἵνα	1		This phrase introduces a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which God crucified our old man. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
1006	ROM	6	6	jw00	figs-metaphor	καταργηθῇ τὸ σῶμα τῆς ἁμαρτίας, τοῦ μηκέτι δουλεύειν ἡμᾶς τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ	1	the body of sin	Paul speaks figuratively of the body of sin as if it were a condition of slavery that could be cancelled or made void. He means that how the human race was controlled by living sinfully was spiritually cancelled by the power Christ’s crucifixion. If your readers would not understand what body of sin and nullified and enslaved to sin mean in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “God would completely end how living sinfully controls the human race, and he would free us from how living sinfully enslaves us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1007	ROM	6	6	jpge	figs-activepassive	καταργηθῇ τὸ σῶμα τῆς ἁμαρτίας, τοῦ μηκέτι δουλεύειν ἡμᾶς τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ	1	the body of sin	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God nullified how we are dominated by sinning so that living sinfully would no longer control us” or “God canceled the power of sin over our bodies, making us no longer enslaved to living sinfully” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1008	ROM	6	6	l6pd	figs-possession	τὸ σῶμα τῆς ἁμαρτίας	1	the body of sin	Paul is using the possessive form to describe how the body is related to **sin. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here, the body of sin could refer to: (1) how humans tend to sin. Alternate translation: “our human tendency to sin” or “how living sinfully controls us” (2) how sin controls the human body. Alternate translation: “how sin controls our bodies” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
1009	ROM	6	6	l3zm	figs-abstractnouns	ἁμαρτίας…ἁμαρτίᾳ	1	the body of sin	See how you translated the abstract noun sin in 6:1. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1010	ROM	6	6	c5ie		τοῦ μηκέτι δουλεύειν ἡμᾶς τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ	1	the body of sin	Use a natural way in your language for expressing a result or purpose clause. This following clause could refer to: (1) the result of the body of sin being nullified. Alternate translation: “causing us to no longer be enslaved to sin” (2) God’s purpose for nullifying the body of sin. Alternate translation: “in order that we would no longer be enslaved to sin” (3) both God’s purpose and the result of nullifying the body of sin. Alternate translation (with preceding comma): “in order to cause us no longer be enslaved to sin”
1011	ROM	6	7	qvmj	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1		What follows For summarizes the ideas in 6:6. Alternate translation: “This is because” or “Since” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
1012	ROM	6	7	f893	figs-explicit	ὁ…ἀποθανὼν	1		The implication is that the one having died is the same as “the old man” who “was crucified” in 6:6. Paul means that God considers any person who has “died to sin” (See 6:2 to be righteous. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “any person who dies to sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1013	ROM	6	7	hoqm	figs-activepassive	δεδικαίωται	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God has declared free” or “God declares is righteous” or “God has vindicated” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1014	ROM	6	7	z81y	figs-possession	ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας	1		Paul is using the possessive form to describe how sin is related to has been declared righteous. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Alternate translation: “from being enslaved to sin” or “from sin’s control” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
1015	ROM	6	7	geua	figs-abstractnouns	ἁμαρτίας	1		See how you translated this abstract noun in 6:6. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1016	ROM	6	8	wwhf	figs-metaphor	εἰ δὲ ἀπεθάνομεν σὺν Χριστῷ	1	we have died with Christ	Paul speaks figuratively of baptized Christians as if they physically died with Christ (See 6:5). He means that in baptism Christians participate in the spiritual benefits obtained by Christ’s death and will one day live together with him. If your readers would not understand what died with Christ means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “Indeed, since we are united to Christ’s death when baptized” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1017	ROM	6	8	mbx9	grammar-connect-condition-contrary	εἰ δὲ	1	we have died with Christ	In this verse, Paul is making a conditional statement that sounds hypothetical, but he is already convinced that the condition is true (See also 6:5). Paul has already affirmed that the baptized have died with Christ in 6:3–4. Use a natural form in your language for introducing a condition that the speaker believes is true. Alternate translation: “Indeed, since” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-condition-contrary]])
1018	ROM	6	8	c724	figs-explicit	πιστεύομεν	1	we have died with Christ	The implication is that since baptized Christians have died with Christ, the result is that they have confidence that will eternally live together with him. You could make that explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “we are confident” or “this persuades us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1019	ROM	6	8	cg31	grammar-connect-words-phrases	ὅτι	1	we have died with Christ	Here, that indicates that what follows is the result of having died with Christ. Alternate translation: “the result is” or “this means” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
1020	ROM	6	8	nuc1	figs-explicit	καὶ συνζήσομεν αὐτῷ	1	we have died with Christ	The implication is that live together with him refers to “everlasting life” (See 5:21; 6:4–5). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “we will also live forever with him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1021	ROM	6	9	bebx	figs-infostructure	εἰδότες ὅτι Χριστὸς ἐγερθεὶς ἐκ νεκρῶν, οὐκέτι ἀποθνῄσκει	1	We know that since Christ has been raised from the dead	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases. Alternate translation: “knowing that Christ is not going to die again, because he has been raised from the dead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
1022	ROM	6	9	zdkc	grammar-connect-words-phrases	εἰδότες ὅτι	1	We know that since Christ has been raised from the dead	Here, knowing that indicates that what follows is accepted teaching (See 6:6 for a similar phrase)). Alternate translation: “because we know this very thing,” or “since we are certain that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
1023	ROM	6	9	gjqq	figs-activepassive	Χριστὸς ἐγερθεὶς ἐκ νεκρῶν	1		If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “God caused Christ to resurrect after he died” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1024	ROM	6	9	zkq2	figs-idiom	ἐγερθεὶς ἐκ νεκρῶν	1	We know that since Christ has been raised from the dead	See how you translated the phrase raised from the dead in 6:4). (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1025	ROM	6	9	lvv8	figs-parallelism	οὐκέτι ἀποθνῄσκει; θάνατος αὐτοῦ οὐκέτι κυριεύει	1	from the dead	These two phrases mean similar things. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to emphasize that Christ can never die again. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “is now Lord over death” or “has completely mastered death’s power” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
1026	ROM	6	9	wem1	figs-personification	θάνατος αὐτοῦ οὐκέτι κυριεύει	1	death no longer has authority over him	Here, death is spoken of figuratively as though it were a lord who could rule over someone. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “he no longer submits to being dead” or “he is not dead anymore” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1027	ROM	6	9	kl3e	figs-abstractnouns	θάνατος	1	from the dead	See how you translated the abstract noun death in 6:4. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1028	ROM	6	10	ehi9	writing-pronouns	γὰρ	1	For in regard to the death that he died to sin, he died once for all	Here, what follows For indicates the reason why Christ “no longer dies” in 6:9.(See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1029	ROM	6	10	e290	writing-pronouns	ὃ…ὃ	1	For in regard to the death that he died to sin, he died once for all	Here the phrase translated in that is a pronoun. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Here, in that could refer to: (1) the way Christ died and lives. Alternate translation: “the way that…the way that” or “how … how” (2) Christ’s death and life. Alternate translation: “the death … the life” (3) the timing of Christ’s death and life. Alternate translation: “when … now that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
1030	ROM	6	10	aw31	writing-pronouns	τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ ἀπέθανεν…ζῇ τῷ Θεῷ	1	For in regard to the death that he died to sin, he died once for all	Paul speaks figuratively of sin and God as if they were locations in which Christ died and lives (See also the similar wording in 6:2 for how this fact effects baptized Christians)). Paul means that Christ died for the sake of freeing humanity from being “enslaved to sin” (See 6:6, and now that he is resurrected, he lives for the sake of glorifying God. If your readers would not understand what died for sin and lives for God means to be shipwrecked in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “he died for the sake of dominating how sinning controls people … he lives for the sake of God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1031	ROM	6	11	cac8	grammar-connect-logic-result	οὕτως	1	In the same way, you also must consider	This phrase introduces a result clause. Use a natural way in your language to indicate result. Alternate translation: “As a result” or “For this reason” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1032	ROM	6	11	zjjv	writing-pronouns	ὑμεῖς	1	In the same way, you also must consider	Throughout 6:11-23, the pronoun you and “your” are plural and refer to the church at Rome. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “you at Rome” or “you believers at Rome” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
1033	ROM	6	11	qvoj	figs-rpronouns	λογίζεσθε ἑαυτοὺς εἶναι	1	In the same way, you also must consider	Paul uses the word yourselves to emphasize how important it is for the church at Rome to personally apply the spiritual benefits of Christ’s death and resurrection to their own lives. Use a way that is natural in your language to indicate this emphasis. Alternate translation: “regard yourselves to be personally” or “reckon yourselves as actually” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rpronouns]])
1034	ROM	6	11	yqub	figs-imperative	λογίζεσθε	1	In the same way, you also must consider	This is an imperative, but it could communicate an appeal rather than a command. Use a form in your language that communicates an appeal or a command. Alternate translation: “should consider” or “consider” or “reckon” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-imperative]])
1035	ROM	6	11	dw6l	figs-metaphor	εἶναι νεκροὺς μὲν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, ζῶντας δὲ τῷ Θεῷ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ	1	dead to sin	Paul speaks figuratively of sin and God and Christ as if they were locations where Christians could die and live (See also 6:2,10). Paul means that for Christians the spiritual kingdom of sin and death (See 5:14,17,21 lost its power over them when Christ was crucified (See 6:6). This happens when they are united to Christ Jesus in baptism (See 6:3–4). If your readers would not understand what be dead to sin or alive to God or in Christ Jesus mean in this context, you could use equivalent metaphors from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “no longer dominated by living sinfully, but people who are spiritually resurrected by God because you are united to Christ Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1036	ROM	6	12	pp2t	grammar-connect-words-phrases	οὖν	1	do not let sin rule in your mortal body	Here, Therefore indicates that what follows is how the church at Rome should respond to the fact that they are “dead to sin, but alive to God in Christ Jesus” (See 6:11). Alternate translation: “As a result” or “So then” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
1037	ROM	6	12	s6h1	figs-personification	μὴ…βασιλευέτω ἡ ἁμαρτία ἐν τῷ θνητῷ ὑμῶν σώματι εἰς τὸ ὑπακούειν ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις αὐτοῦ	1	do not let sin rule in your mortal body	Here, sin is spoken of figuratively as though it were king of a place called mortal body (See 5:21), and who demands obedience. Paul means that Christians should not allow sin and lusts dominate the way they use their bodies. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “you must not allow your physical body to become ruled by sinning, by submitting to lusting” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1038	ROM	6	12	z7zh	figs-imperative	μὴ…βασιλευέτω ἡ ἁμαρτία	1	do not let sin rule in your mortal body	This is an imperative, but it could communicate an appeal rather than a command. Use a form in your language that communicates an appeal or command. Alternate translation: “you should not allow sin to be king” or “I urge you, do not to let sin reign like a king” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-imperative]])
1039	ROM	6	12	cm8d	figs-synecdoche	ἐν τῷ θνητῷ ὑμῶν σώματι	1	in your mortal body	Paul could be referring figuratively to the body, one part of the human being, to mean the whole person. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternative translation: “over you” or “any of you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
1040	ROM	6	12	z1ia	grammar-collectivenouns	ἐν τῷ θνητῷ ὑμῶν σώματι,	1	in your mortal body	The word body is a singular noun and could emphasize the unity of the individual members of the whole church at Rome. If your language does not use singular nouns in that way, you can use a different expression. Alternate translation: “over your mortal bodies” or “throughout your whole church” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-collectivenouns]])
1041	ROM	6	12	r462	grammar-connect-logic-result]	εἰς τὸ ὑπακούειν ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις αὐτοῦ	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	This phrase indicates what happens when sin rules. Use a natural way in your language to express this idea. Here, to obey could refer to: (1) the result of letting sin rule. Alternate translation: “causing you to become obedient to lusting sinfully” (2) the way sin rules. Alternate translation: “by obeying how it tempts you to lust” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1042	ROM	6	12	zs9g	figs-abstractnouns	ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις αὐτοῦ	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of lusts, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “how it urges you to lust” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1043	ROM	6	12	kh3w	writing-pronouns	αὐτοῦ	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	The pronoun its refers to mortal body. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “your mortal body’s” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
1044	ROM	6	13	wt07	figs-infostructure		1	in order that you may obey its lusts	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases to emphasize the similar ideas. Alternate translation: “And do not present your members as tools of unrighteousness to sin, but present your members to God as tools of righteousness. In other words, present yourselves to God, as living from death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-infostructure]])
1045	ROM	6	13	mxto	figs-infostructure	μηδὲ παριστάνετε…παραστήσατε	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	Paul speaks figuratively of these people as if their body parts were were tools that could be offered in service or used by someone. He means that the church at Rome should no longer use their body parts for sinning, but instead to live in the way God wants. If your readers would not understand what it means to present in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “do not offer … offer” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1046	ROM	6	13	rnho	figs-abstractnouns	τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν, ὅπλα ἀδικίας τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ…τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν, ὅπλα δικαιοσύνης	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the same ideas in another way. Alternate translation: “how you use your body parts to live unrighteously through sinning … your body parts … to live righteously” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1047	ROM	6	13	r0ak	figs-synecdoche	τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν…τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν	2	in order that you may obey its lusts	Paul could be referring figuratively to the members, the body parts of the human being, to mean the whole person (See 6:12). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Here, your members could mean: (1) the whole person. Alternative translation: “yourselves … yourselves” (2) the individual body parts. Alternate translation: “your body parts … your body parts” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
1048	ROM	6	13	qncn	figs-possession	ὅπλα ἀδικίας…ὅπλα δικαιοσύνης	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	Paul is using the possessive form to describe what characterizes these tools. Alternate translation: “as unrighteous tools … as righteous tools” or “as tools for living unrighteously … as tools for living righteously” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
1049	ROM	6	13	hlzf		ὅπλα…ὅπλα	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	Since the Greek word that ULT translates as tools often means “weapons,” Paul could be stressing the spiritual warfare that is involved for the Christian to “not allow sin to rule over” them (See 6:14). If this is confusing in your language, you could make this explicit. Alternate translation: “as weapons … as weapons”
1050	ROM	6	13	dz8u	figs-possession	ὅπλα…ὅπλα	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, as is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “as tools … as tools” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1051	ROM	6	13	zgd3	figs-parallelism	παραστήσατε ἑαυτοὺς τῷ Θεῷ…καὶ τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν, ὅπλα δικαιοσύνης τῷ Θεῷ	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	These two phrases basically mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in similar ways, to urge the church at Rome to commit their whole lives to God. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can reorder and combine the phrases. Alternate translation: “Instead, because you are free from living sinfully through being baptized, use every body part as a tool for serving God” or “Instead, because you are no longer dominated by living sinfully in baptism, present your whole body and life to God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
1052	ROM	6	13	oiz0	figs-rpronouns	ἑαυτοὺς	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	Paul uses the word yourselves to emphasize how the church at Rome should commit their whole lives to God. Use a way that is natural in your language to indicate this emphasis. Alternate translation: “your whole lives” or “yourselves completely” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rpronouns]])
1053	ROM	6	13	px9k	figs-simile	ὡσεὶ ἐκ νεκρῶν ζῶντας	1	in order that you may obey its lusts	The point of this comparison is that the church at Rome should live in such a way that demonstrates that the reality that they have been baptized, and are now **dead to sin, but alive to God” (See 6:11). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent comparison or express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “because through being baptized you are free from living sinfully” or “because through baptism you are no longer dominated by living sinfully” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-simile]])
1054	ROM	6	14	u36f	grammar-connect-logic-result		1	Do not allow sin to rule over you	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these clauses, since the second clause gives the reason for the result that the first clause describes. Alternate translation: “Since you are not under law, but under grace, do not allow sin to rule over you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1055	ROM	6	14	gez3	figs-personification	ἁμαρτία…ὑμῶν οὐ κυριεύσει	1	Do not allow sin to rule over you	See how you translated the similar phrase in 6:12). (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1056	ROM	6	14	bl09	figs-declarative	ἁμαρτία…οὐ κυριεύσει	1	Do not allow sin to rule over you	Paul is using a future statement to give a command or strong appeal. If this is confusing in your language, you can use a more natural form for a command or appeal. Alternate translation: “sin must not rule over” or “do not allow sin to rule over” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-declarative]])
1057	ROM	6	14	caqv	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γάρ	1	Do not allow sin to rule over you	Here, For indicates that what follows is the reason why Paul urges the church at Rome not to allow sin to rule over them. Alternate translation: “The reason for this” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
1058	ROM	6	14	a0dz	figs-personification	οὐ γάρ ἐστε ὑπὸ νόμον, ἀλλὰ ὑπὸ χάριν	1	Do not allow sin to rule over you	Paul speaks figuratively of law and grace as if they were a kingdoms ruled by sin (See 5:17,21 for a similar idea)). He means that believing and baptized Jewish Christians are freed from the spiritual dominion of the requirements of the law, and now they serve the gracious God (See 6:15–23). If your readers would not understand what it means to under law and under grace in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “Indeed, the law no longer dominates you, but you are freed by how gracious God is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1059	ROM	6	14	ypqx	figs-abstractnouns	ὑπὸ χάριν	1	Do not allow sin to rule over you	If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of grace, you could express the same idea in another way. Alternate translation: “serve the gracious God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1060	ROM	6	15	zxb8	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν? ἁμαρτήσωμεν ὅτι οὐκ ἐσμὲν ὑπὸ νόμον, ἀλλὰ ὑπὸ χάριν?	1	What then? Shall we sin because we are not under law, but under grace? May it never be	Paul is using a rhetorical questions in 6:15–16 to reject certain rumors that misrepresent his teachings (See also 6:1–3). If you would not use rhetorical questions for this purpose in your language, you could translate his words as a statement or an exclamation or communicate the emphasis in another way. Alternate translation: “We certainly are not saying that we should keep sinning since the law no longer dominates us, and because we now are freed by how gracious God is!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1061	ROM	6	15	a74y	figs-ellipsis	τί οὖν?	1	What then? Shall we sin because we are not under law, but under grace? May it never be	Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “Are we then saying” or “What are we saying then” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1062	ROM	6	15	rtts	figs-quotations	τί οὖν? ἁμαρτήσωμεν ὅτι οὐκ ἐσμὲν ὑπὸ νόμον, ἀλλὰ ὑπὸ χάριν?	1	What then? Shall we sin because we are not under law, but under grace? May it never be	If it would be more natural in your language, you could express this as a direct quotation that is an exclamation. Alternate translation: “Are we then saying? ‘We should sin because we are not under law, but under grace!’” or “What are we saying then? ‘Let us sin because we are not under law, but under grace!’” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-quotations]])
1063	ROM	6	15	t4cc	figs-abstractnouns	ὑπὸ χάριν	1	May it never be	See how you translated this abstract noun phrase in 6:14). (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1064	ROM	6	15	c77g	figs-exclamations	μὴ γένοιτο	1	May it never be	May it never be is an exclamatory phrase that communicates a strong prohibition (See how you translated this phrase in 3:31). (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
1065	ROM	6	16	n5j4	figs-hypo	οὐκ οἴδατε, ὅτι ᾧ παριστάνετε ἑαυτοὺς δούλους εἰς ὑπακοήν, δοῦλοί ἐστε ᾧ ὑπακούετε	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	Paul is using a hypothetical situation to teach the church at Rome. Alternate translation: “Suppose you present yourselves to someone to obey as slaves. Then you would become slaves to that person you obey” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hypo]])
1066	ROM	6	16	hn6y	writing-pronouns	ᾧ…ᾧ	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	The pronoun translated what can indicate a general reference to a thing or person. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Here, what could refer to: (1) the concepts of sin and obedience. Alternate translation: “to whatever … to whatever” (2) anyone or anything. Alternate translation: “to whomever or whatever… to whomever or whatever” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
1067	ROM	6	16	g6zz	figs-hypo	παριστάνετε ἑαυτοὺς	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	See how you translated this similar phrase in 6:13.
1068	ROM	6	16	pwwi	figs-ellipsis	δούλους	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, as is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “as slaves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1069	ROM	6	16	psrr	grammar-connect-logic-goal	εἰς ὑπακοήν	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	This phrase is a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which these people are presenting themselves as slaves. Use a natural way in your language for indicating a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “in order to obey” or “for the purpose of obeying” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
1070	ROM	6	16	sf8m	figs-ellipsis	δούλους	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, as is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “as slaves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1071	ROM	6	16	zim4	figs-abstractnouns	ὑπακοήν…ὑπακοῆς	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	If your language does not use an abstract noun for the ideas of obedience, you could express the same idea with a verbal form. Alternate translation: “to obey … to obey God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1072	ROM	6	16	h0ar	figs-personification	ἤτοι ἁμαρτίας εἰς θάνατον, ἢ ὑπακοῆς εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	Here, sin and obedience are spoken of as if they were masters that slaves would obey. Paul means that depending on how a person chooses to live, they end up obeying either sin or God, like a slave would serve a master. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “whether you serve as slaves by sinning, leading you to die, or you serve as slaves by obeying God, leading you to become righteous” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1073	ROM	6	16	f595	figs-ellipsis	ἤτοι ἁμαρτίας εἰς θάνατον, ἢ ὑπακοῆς εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “whether you present yourselves as slaves of sin leading to death, or you present yourselves as slaves of obedience leading to righteousness” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1074	ROM	6	16	gtzd	figs-possession	ἁμαρτίας…ὑπακοῆς	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	Paul is using the possessive form to describe slaves that belong to sin or obedience. If this is not clear in your language, you could use make that idea explicit. Alternate translation: “slaves that belong to sin … slaves that belong to obedience” or “sin’s slaves … obedience’s slaves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
1075	ROM	6	16	cyct		ἁμαρτίας…θάνατον…δικαιοσύνην	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	See how you translated the abstract noun sin in 6:15, death in 6:9, and righteousness in 6:13. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1076	ROM	6	16	zfgc	grammar-connect-logic-result	εἰς θάνατον…εἰς δικαιοσύνην	1	whether you are slaves to sin … or slaves to obedience	These phrases indicate result. Use natural way in your language to express the result of something. Alternate translation: “leading to death … leading to righteousness” or “bringing death … bringing righteousness” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1077	ROM	6	17	xj75	figs-exclamations	χάρις…τῷ Θεῷ	1	For you were slaves of sin	What follows this exclamatory phrase indicates the reason why Paul is thankful to God. Use an exclamation form that is natural in your language for communicating this. Alternate translation: “I give thanks to God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclamations]])
1078	ROM	6	17	x5h8	figs-ellipsis	χάρις	1	For you were slaves of sin	A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, be is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “thanks be” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1079	ROM	6	17	yxt7	figs-personification	δοῦλοι τῆς ἁμαρτίας	1	For you were slaves of sin	See how you translated the similar phrase of sin in [6:16](See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1080	ROM	6	17	uwcy	figs-personification	ὑπηκούσατε δὲ ἐκ καρδίας, εἰς ὃν παρεδόθητε τύπον διδαχῆς	1	For you were slaves of sin	Here, the pattern of teaching is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who could be obeyed. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “but you fully accepted the form of teaching that others passed on to you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1081	ROM	6	17	g1gn	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	δὲ	2	For you were slaves of sin	What follows the word but here is meant to strongly contrast the former sinful life of Christians at Rome. Instead, they now have obeyed God. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “instead” or “on the contrary” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
1082	ROM	6	17	n3nz	writing-pronouns	ὑπηκούσατε…ἐκ καρδίας, εἰς ὃν παρεδόθητε τύπον διδαχῆς	1	For you were slaves of sin	The pronoun which refers to the pattern. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “you became willingly obedient to which pattern of teaching you were given” or “you are now fully obedient to that pattern of teaching that others passed down to you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
1083	ROM	6	17	my2z	figs-metonymy	ὑπηκούσατε…ἐκ καρδίας	1	but you have obeyed from the heart	Here, heart is a metonym for a person’s inner being or motives. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression or use plain language. Alternate translation: “you became wholeheartedly obedient” or “you totally obeyed” or “you obeyed from deep within” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1084	ROM	6	17	osck	figs-explicit	εἰς ὃν παρεδόθητε τύπον διδαχῆς	1	For you were slaves of sin	The implication is that the pattern of teaching is the apostolic traditions (See note on “we” in 3:8 and the same verb or noun forms used in 1 Corinthians 11:2; 2 Thessalonians 2:15; 3:6; 2 Timothy 1:13). If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “the apostles’ teaching that others orally transmitted to you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1085	ROM	6	17	pz14	figs-activepassive	εἰς ὃν παρεδόθητε	1	the pattern of teaching that you were given	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you could express the idea in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “that God gave other apostles to transmit to you” or “that others passed on to you” or (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1086	ROM	6	18	fcd1	figs-personification	ἐλευθερωθέντες δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας, ἐδουλώθητε τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ	1	You have been made free from sin	Here, sin and righteousness are spoken of as if they were masters that slaves would obey (See 6:16). Paul means that depending on how a person chooses to live, they end up serving either sin or righteousness, like a slave would serve a master. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “Ever since God freed you being enslaved to living sinfully, you became enslaved to living righteously” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1087	ROM	6	18	y2zg	figs-activepassive	ἐλευθερωθέντες δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας, ἐδουλώθητε	1	You have been made free from sin	If your language does not use passive forms in this way, you could express these ideas in active forms or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “Now that God freed you from sin, he enslaved you” or “Since God released you from serving as slaves to sin, he enslaved you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1088	ROM	6	18	twpq		ἁμαρτίας…δικαιοσύνῃ	1	You have been made free from sin	See how you translated the abstract nouns sin and righteousness in 6:16. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1089	ROM	6	19	jlmd	grammar-connect-logic-result	ἀνθρώπινον λέγω, διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς ὑμῶν	1	because of the weakness of your flesh	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these phrases, since the second phrase gives the reason for the result that the first phrase describes. Alternate translation: “Because of the weakness of your flesh, I speak as a man” or “Because you are still immature, I have to speak in simple terms” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1090	ROM	6	19	puvh	figs-idiom	ἀνθρώπινον λέγω	1	because of the weakness of your flesh	Here, the phrase as a man is an idiom meaning “the way people do” or “like a human being” (See a similar phrase in 3:5). If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “I am speaking based on how human beings perceive things” or “I am talking like a mere human being” or “I am speaking the way people do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1091	ROM	6	19	zi2o	writing-participants	λέγω	1	because of the weakness of your flesh	Here Paul speaks in the first person again. Use the natural form in your language for referring to an previously mentioned writer. The pronoun I reiterates that Paul is the writer of this letter. Since he is an old participant, if it would be helpful to your readers, you could make that explicit by using his name. Alternate translation: “I, Paul, am speaking” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-participants]])
1092	ROM	6	19	lhh4	figs-nominaladj	ἀνθρώπινον	1	because of the weakness of your flesh	Paul is using the adjective phrase as a man as a noun in order to describe the way he is speaking. He means that he is speaking from a human perspective or with ideas any person could understand. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate this with a noun phrase. Alternate translation: “from a human perspective” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
1093	ROM	6	19	gt1n	figs-abstractnouns	διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς ὑμῶν. …τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν δοῦλα τῇ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ, καὶ τῇ ἀνομίᾳ εἰς τὴν ἀνομίαν…τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν…τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ εἰς ἁγιασμόν	1	because of the weakness of your flesh	If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the same ideas in another way. Alternate translation: “because of how immature you are … body parts … act impurely and increasingly wicked behavior … your body parts … for living rightly in order to live like God’s people should” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1094	ROM	6	19	l4ah	figs-idiom	τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς ὑμῶν	1	because of the weakness of your flesh	Here, the term flesh is an idiom meaning “human.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “how immature you are” or “your human weakness” or “your natural limitations” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1095	ROM	6	19	bmo7	figs-parallelism	ὥσπερ γὰρ παρεστήσατε τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν δοῦλα τῇ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ, καὶ τῇ ἀνομίᾳ εἰς τὴν ἀνομίαν, οὕτως νῦν παραστήσατε τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν, δοῦλα τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ εἰς ἁγιασμόν	1	because of the weakness of your flesh	These two clauses mean the opposite thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in opposite ways, to show the contrast between being slaves to uncleanness and slaves to righteousness. Be sure to retain the similar forms to keep the parallel ideas explicit. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
1096	ROM	6	19	jbcz	figs-personification	ὥσπερ γὰρ παρεστήσατε τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν δοῦλα τῇ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ, καὶ τῇ ἀνομίᾳ εἰς τὴν ἀνομίαν, οὕτως νῦν παραστήσατε τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν, δοῦλα τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ εἰς ἁγιασμόν	1	because of the weakness of your flesh	Here, uncleanness and ** righteousness** are spoken of figuratively as though they were slave-masters of members. Paul means that the church at Rome previously used their bodies to serve sinful purposes, but should now use their bodies to serve righteous purposes. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “Indeed, in the same way you used to slavishly offer yourselves to live impurely, leading you to act more and more lawless, so now offer yourselves to live righteously for God, leading you to act holy” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1097	ROM	6	19	ran5	figs-synecdoche	τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν…τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν	2	presented the parts of your body as slaves to uncleanness and to evil	Paul refers figuratively to members, parts of the human body, to mean the whole person (See also 6:13). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “yourselves … yourselves” or “your bodies … your bodies” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
1098	ROM	6	19	ka0f	figs-imperative	νῦν παραστήσατε	1	presented the parts of your body as slaves to uncleanness and to evil	This is an imperative, but it could communicate an appeal rather than a command. Use a form in your language that communicates either an urgent appeal or a command. It may be helpful to add an expression such as “I beg you” to make this clear. Alternate translation: “you must now use” or “I beg you now to present” or “I urge you now to offer” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-imperative]])
1099	ROM	6	19	o0ta	grammar-connect-logic-result	εἰς ἁγιασμόν	1	presented the parts of your body as slaves to uncleanness and to evil	This phrase indicates result. Use natural way in your language to express the result of something. Alternate translation: “leading you to live holy” or “causing you to become sanctified” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1100	ROM	6	20	s9pk	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1	you were free from righteousness	Here, For introduces a result clause. Use a natural way in your language to express the result of something. Alternate translation: “This reason for this is” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1101	ROM	6	20	aavw	figs-metaphor	δοῦλοι ἦτε τῆς ἁμαρτίας, ἐλεύθεροι ἦτε τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ	1	you were free from righteousness	These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in opposite ways, to emphasize the relationship between sin and righteousness. Be sure to retain the similar phrasing to keep the parallel ideas explicit. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
1102	ROM	6	20	i1ze	figs-personification	ἐλεύθεροι ἦτε τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ	1	you were free from righteousness	Here, sin and righteousness are spoken of figuratively as though they were slave-masters. Paul means that when church at Rome previously used their bodies to serve sinful purposes, they were not slaves of righteousness by serving God‘s purposes (See 6:19). If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “you did not serve God” or “you were not enslaved to righteousness” or “you did not live righteously” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1103	ROM	6	20	mu0y	figs-irony	ἐλεύθεροι ἦτε τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ	1		Paul is not making a serious suggestion here that sinful people are not required to live righteously. Paul actually means to communicate the opposite of the literal meaning of free. If this would be misunderstood in your language, consider expressing the meaning plainly. Alternate translation: “you were unrighteous” or “you were alienated from serving God’s righteous purposes” or “you were unable to live righteously” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-irony]])
1104	ROM	6	21	x3bn	grammar-connect-logic-result		1	At that time, what fruit then did you have of the things of which you are now ashamed?	If it would be more natural in your language, you could reverse the order of these sentences, since the second sentence gives the reason for the result that the first sentence describes. Alternate translation: “Since the outcome of those things is death, what fruit then did you have from that of which you are now ashamed?” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1105	ROM	6	21	kjl5	figs-rquestion	τίνα οὖν καρπὸν εἴχετε τότε, ἐφ’ οἷς νῦν ἐπαισχύνεσθε	1	At that time, what fruit then did you have of the things of which you are now ashamed?	Paul is using a rhetorical question here to emphasize the futility of being “slaves to sin” in 6:20. If you would not use a rhetorical question for this purpose in your language, you could translate his words as a statement or an exclamation in order to communicate the emphasis in another way. Alternate translation: “So then, it is clear that the shameful way you used to live never produced anything beneficial for you!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1106	ROM	6	21	vgam	figs-idiom	καρπὸν	1	At that time, what fruit then did you have of the things of which you are now ashamed?	Here, the term fruit is an idiom meaning “benefit” or “advantage.” If your readers would not understand this, you could use an equivalent idiom or use plain language. Alternate translation: “advantage” or “profit” or “value” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1107	ROM	6	21	pnbm	figs-explicit	ἐφ’ οἷς…ἐκείνων	1	At that time, what fruit then did you have of the things of which you are now ashamed?	The implication is that which things and those things refer to sins. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “because of which sins … those sins” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1108	ROM	6	21	j2ie	figs-abstractnouns	τὸ γὰρ τέλος ἐκείνων θάνατος	1	At that time, what fruit then did you have of the things of which you are now ashamed?	If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of outcome, you could express the same idea in another way. Alternate translation: “This is because what finally results from those things is death” or “Certainly, those things end in death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1109	ROM	6	21	ufav	figs-ellipsis	θάνατος	1	At that time, what fruit then did you have of the things of which you are now ashamed?	A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “is death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1110	ROM	6	22	x8vw	grammar-connect-logic-contrast	νυνὶ δέ	1	But now that you have been made free from sin and are enslaved to God	Here what follows But now strongly contrasts the way the baptized Christians at Rome used to live as “slaves to sin” (See 6:20). Use a natural way in your language for introducing a contrast. Alternate translation: “However presently” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-contrast]])
1111	ROM	6	22	fmtc	figs-personification	ἐλευθερωθέντες ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας, δουλωθέντες δὲ τῷ Θεῷ	1	But now that you have been made free from sin and are enslaved to God	Here, sin and God are spoken of figuratively as though they were slave-masters. Paul means that when church at Rome previously used their bodies to serve sinful purposes, they were not serving God or “righteousness” (See 6:18 for a similar phrase)). If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “ever since God freed you from being enslaved to living sinfully, and you began to serve God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1112	ROM	6	22	z3ap	figs-activepassive	ἐλευθερωθέντες ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας, δουλωθέντες δὲ τῷ Θεῷ	1	But now that you have been made free from sin and are enslaved to God	If your language does not use passive forms in this way, you could express these ideas in active forms or in another way that is natural in your language. If you must state who did the action, Paul implies that “God” did it. Alternate translation: “Now that God freed you from sin, and he enslaved you to serve as his slaves” or “Since God released you from serving as slaves to sin, and he enslaved you to serve him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1113	ROM	6	22	npf3	figs-idiom	ἔχετε τὸν καρπὸν ὑμῶν	1	you have your fruit for sanctification	See how you translated this idiom in 6:21. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1114	ROM	6	22	a478	figs-abstractnouns	εἰς ἁγιασμόν, τὸ…τέλος ζωὴν αἰώνιον	1	The result is eternal life	See how you translated the abstract nouns sanctification in 6:19, the outcome in 6:21, and everlasting life in 5:21. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1115	ROM	6	22	lvhh	grammar-connect-logic-result	εἰς ἁγιασμόν	1	you have your fruit for sanctification	This phrase indicates result. Use natural way in your language to express the result of something. Alternate translation: “that leads to sanctification” or “that causes you to become holy” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1116	ROM	6	22	d5ow	figs-ellipsis	ζωὴν αἰώνιον	1	The result is eternal life	A word is left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “is eternal life” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1117	ROM	6	23	ze3f		τὰ γὰρ ὀψώνια τῆς ἁμαρτίας θάνατος	1	For the wages of sin are death	Here, sin is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who could pay wages. Paul means that the result of living sinfully is eternal death. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “Indeed, when a person lives sinfully it results in eternal death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1118	ROM	6	23	juc4	figs-metaphor	τὰ γὰρ ὀψώνια τῆς ἁμαρτίας θάνατος	1	For the wages of sin are death	Paul speaks figuratively of death as if it were a wages paid to those who sin. He means that the result of living sinfully is eternal death. If your readers would not understand what wages or death means in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “This is because whoever lives sinfully earns eternal death as if it were wages for work” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1119	ROM	6	23	ffpr	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1	For the wages of sin are death	Here what follows forsummarizes chapter 6 and its theme of the results of living sinfully and living righteously. Alternate translation: “This is because” or “In summary” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1120	ROM	6	23	iyv3	figs-possession	τὰ…ὀψώνια τῆς ἁμαρτίας	1	For the wages of sin are death	Paul is using the possessive form to describe the wages that come from sin. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “sin’s” instead of the noun “sin” or communicate that another way. Alternate translation: “sin’s wages” or “the wages that come from sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
1121	ROM	6	23	slyb	figs-abstractnouns	θάνατος; τὸ… χάρισμα…ζωὴ αἰώνιος	1	For the wages of sin are death	See how you translated the abstract nouns death in 6:21, gracious gift in 5:15–16, and everlasting life in 6:22. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1122	ROM	6	23	dfan	figs-ellipsis	θάνατος…αἰώνιος	1	For the wages of sin are death	Words are left out here in the original that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. Since English needs it, is is added in brackets. Do what is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “is death … is eternal” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1123	ROM	6	23	cwkw	figs-possession	τὸ…χάρισμα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	For the wages of sin are death	Paul is using the possessive form to describe the gracious gift that comes from God. If this is not clear in your language, you could use the adjective “God’s” instead of the noun “God” or communicate that another way. Alternate translation: “God’s gracious gift” or “the gracious gift from God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-possession]])
1124	ROM	6	23	jn66	figs-metaphor	ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ	1	For the wages of sin are death	Paul speaks figuratively of eternal life as if it were occupying space inside of Christ Jesus. Paul means that eternal life comes by being united to Christ Jesus in baptism (See 6:3–4,11). If your readers would not understand what in Christ Jesus means in this context, you could use equivalent metaphors from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “for those who are united to Christ Jesus” or “comes through being united to Christ Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1125	ROM	6	23	qq9e	figs-exclusive	ἡμῶν	1	For the wages of sin are death	Here, our refers to all baptized Christians. Your language may require you to mark these forms. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1126	ROM	7	intro	fl1y			0		Romans 7 General Notes Structure and formatting “Or do you not know” Paul uses this phrase to discuss a new topic, while connecting what follows with the previous teaching. Special concepts in this chapter “We have been released from the law” Paul explains that the law of Moses is no longer in effect. While this is true, the timeless principles behind the law reflect the character of God. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/lawofmoses]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter Marriage Scripture commonly uses marriage as a metaphor. Here Paul uses it to describe how the church relates to the law of Moses and now to Christ. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]]) Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter Flesh This is a complex issue. “Flesh” is possibly a metaphor for our sinful nature. Paul is not teaching that our physical bodies are sinful. Paul appears to be teaching that as long as Christians are alive (“in the flesh”), we will continue to sin. But our new nature will be fighting against our old nature. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/flesh]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sin]])
1127	ROM	7	1	mk7w	figs-rquestion		1	do you not know, brothers … that the law controls a person for as long as he lives?	Paul is using a rhetorical question here to emphasize that the Jew is required to obey the law his whole life. If you would not use a rhetorical question for this purpose in your language, you could translate his words as a statement or an exclamation and communicate the emphasis in another way. Alternate translation: “Because you are Jewish, you certainly understand that what God requires in his law obligates you to obey it for as long as you live!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1128	ROM	7	1	r9fl	figs-gendernotations	ἀδελφοί…τοῦ ἀνθρώπου…ζῇ	1	brothers	Although the term brothers and the man and he are masculine, Paul is using the words here in a generic sense that includes both males and females. Alternate translation: “my fellow Jewish believers in Christ … a person … that person lives” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-gendernotations]])
1129	ROM	7	1	s4su	figs-aside	(γινώσκουσιν γὰρ νόμον λαλῶ)	1	brothers	Paul could be saying this as an aside in order to clarify that he is specifically directing this part of the letter to the Jewish believers of the church at Rome. If this would be confusing in your language, you could add parentheses like the ULT or use a natural way in your language to indicate an aside. Alternate translation: “(this is because I am writing to Jewish believers in Christ)” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-aside]])
1130	ROM	7	1	j67x	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1	brothers	Here what follows For indicates the reason why these brothers should understand what Paul is saying (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1131	ROM	7	1	ajk4	writing-pronouns	λαλῶ	1	brothers	The pronoun I refers to Paul (See 6:19). If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “I, Paul, am speaking” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
1132	ROM	7	1	k3h5	figs-personification	γινώσκουσιν…νόμον	1	brothers	Here, the law is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who someone else could know. Paul means that these Jewish believers in Christ understand what God’s law teaches. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “to people who know what the law teaches” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1133	ROM	7	1	okz5	figs-personification	ὁ νόμος κυριεύει τοῦ ἀνθρώπου	1	brothers	Here, the law is spoken of figuratively as though it were king. Paul means that, like a king, the law requires obedience for those who are obligated to obey it. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “like a king, God’s law must be obeyed by every Jewish person” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1134	ROM	7	2	hpn4	figs-activepassive	ἡ γὰρ ὕπανδρος γυνὴ…δέδεται νόμῳ…κατήργηται	1	Connecting Statement:	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “according to what his law teaches, God binds the married woman … God releases her” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1135	ROM	7	2	l6d9	figs-metaphor	ἡ γὰρ ὕπανδρος γυνὴ τῷ ζῶντι ἀνδρὶ δέδεται νόμῳ	1	the married woman is bound by law to the husband	Here, law is spoken of figuratively as though it were a person who could tie someone up. Paul means that the law teaches that a married woman is required to stay married to her husband for as long he is alive. If this might be confusing for your readers, you could express this meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternate translation: “Indeed, according to what his law teaches, God requires a married woman to remain married to her husband as long as he lives” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1136	ROM	7	2	as1h	grammar-connect-words-phrases	γὰρ	1	Connecting Statement:	Here, For indicates that what follows in 7:2–3 is an example from God’s law (See that illustrates Paul’s assertion in 7:1 about how “the law rules over the man for as long as he lives”. Alternate translation: “For example,” or “As an illustration,” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-words-phrases]])
1137	ROM	7	3	w3yw			0	Connecting Statement:	This verse ends a description of what Paul means by “the law controls a person for as long as he lives” (Romans 7:1).
1138	ROM	7	3	r2m4	figs-activepassive	μοιχαλὶς χρηματίσει	1	she will be called an adulteress	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God will consider her an adulteress” or “people will call her an adulteress” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1139	ROM	7	3	wg4k		ἐλευθέρα ἐστὶν ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου	1	she is free from the law	Here being free from the law means not having to obey the law. In this case, the woman does not have to obey the law that says that a married woman cannot marry another man. Alternate translation: “she does not have to obey that law”
1140	ROM	7	4	ne64		ὥστε, ἀδελφοί μου	1	Therefore, my brothers	This relates back to Romans 7:1.
1141	ROM	7	4	u5nu		ἀδελφοί	1	brothers	Here, brothers refers to fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1142	ROM	7	4	z8zj	figs-activepassive	καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐθανατώθητε τῷ νόμῳ διὰ τοῦ σώματος τοῦ Χριστοῦ	1	you were also made dead to the law through the body of Christ	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “you also died to the law when through Christ you died on the cross” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1143	ROM	7	4	t9nt	figs-idiom	τῷ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἐγερθέντι	1	to him who was raised from the dead	Here, raised from the dead is an idiom for “caused to live again.” Alternate translation: “to him who was caused to live again” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1144	ROM	7	4	rj6u	figs-activepassive	τῷ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἐγερθέντι	1		You can translate this in active form. Alternate translation: “to him whom God raised from the dead” or “to him whom God caused to live again” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1145	ROM	7	4	c4rl	figs-metaphor	καρποφορήσωμεν τῷ Θεῷ	1	we might produce fruit for God	Here, fruit is a metaphor for actions that please God. Alternate translation: “we might be able to do things pleasing to God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1146	ROM	7	5	xed9	figs-metaphor	εἰς τὸ καρποφορῆσαι τῷ θανάτῳ	1	to bear fruit for death	Here, fruit is a metaphor for a “result of one’s actions” or “outcome of one’s actions.” Alternate translation: “which resulted in spiritual-death” or “the outcome of which was our own spiritual death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1147	ROM	7	6	mze7			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul reminds us that God does not make us holy by the law.
1148	ROM	7	6	l8w4	figs-activepassive	κατηργήθημεν ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου	1	we have been released from the law	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God has released us from the law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1149	ROM	7	6	j6i3	figs-exclusive	κατηργήθημεν	1	we have been released	The pronoun we refers to Paul and the believers. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1150	ROM	7	6	l2l3	figs-activepassive	ἐν ᾧ κατειχόμεθα	1	to that by which we were held	This refers to the law. You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “to the law which held us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1151	ROM	7	6	rm8r	figs-explicit	γράμματος	1	the letter	Here, the letter refers to the law of Moses. Alternate translation: “of the law of Moses” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1152	ROM	7	7	k1jj	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν?	1	What will we say then?	Paul uses this phrase to introduce a new topic. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1153	ROM	7	7	erx6		μὴ γένοιτο	1	May it never be	“Of course that is not true!” This expression gives the strongest possible negative answer to the preceding rhetorical question. You may have a similar expression in your language that you could use here. See how you translated this in Romans 9:14.
1154	ROM	7	7	zl8m	figs-personification	τὴν ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ ἔγνων, εἰ μὴ διὰ νόμου	1	I would never have known sin, if it were not through the law	Paul is speaking of sin as if it were a person who can act. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1155	ROM	7	8	mz77	figs-personification	ἀφορμὴν δὲ λαβοῦσα ἡ ἁμαρτία διὰ τῆς ἐντολῆς, κατειργάσατο ἐν ἐμοὶ πᾶσαν ἐπιθυμίαν;	1	But sin took the opportunity … brought about every lust	Paul continues comparing sin to a person who can act. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1156	ROM	7	8	r5i2		χωρὶς…νόμου, ἁμαρτία νεκρά	1	without the law, sin is dead	Alternate translation: “if there were no law, there would be no breaking of the law, so there would be no sin”
1157	ROM	7	9	q9le	figs-personification	ἡ ἁμαρτία ἀνέζησεν	1	sin regained life	This could mean: (1) Paul realized that he was sinning. (2) Paul strongly desired to sin. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1158	ROM	7	10	yu1u	figs-metaphor	εὑρέθη μοι ἡ ἐντολὴ, ἡ εἰς ζωὴν, αὕτη εἰς θάνατον.	1	The commandment that was to bring life turned out to be death for me	Paul speaks of God’s commandment as if it resulted primarily in physical death. Alternate translation: “God gave me the commandment so I would live, but it killed me instead” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1159	ROM	7	11	r582	figs-personification	ἡ γὰρ ἁμαρτία ἀφορμὴν λαβοῦσα διὰ τῆς ἐντολῆς, ἐξηπάτησέν με καὶ δι’ αὐτῆς ἀπέκτεινεν	1	For sin took the opportunity through the commandment and deceived me. Through the commandment it killed me	As in Romans 7:7-8, Paul is describing sin as a person who can do three things: take the opportunity, deceive, and kill. Alternate translation: “Because I wanted to sin, I deceived myself into thinking that I could sin and obey the commandment at the same time, but God punished me for disobeying the commandment by separating me from him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1160	ROM	7	11	qi99		ἡ…ἁμαρτία	1	sin	Alternate translation: “my desire to sin”
1161	ROM	7	11	f6sx	figs-metaphor	ἀπέκτεινεν	1	it killed me	Paul speaks of sin as if it resulted primarily in physical death. Alternate translation: “it separated me from God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1162	ROM	7	13	cz5k			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul talks about the struggle inside his inner man between sin in his inner man and his mind with the law of God—between sin and good.
1163	ROM	7	13	us69		οὖν	1	So	Paul is introducing a new topic.
1164	ROM	7	13	e1bx	figs-rquestion	τὸ…ἀγαθὸν ἐμοὶ ἐγένετο θάνατος?	1	did what is good become death to me?	Paul uses this question to add emphasis. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1165	ROM	7	13	g451		τὸ…ἀγαθὸν	1	what is good	This refers to God’s law.
1166	ROM	7	13	qwe9		ἐμοὶ ἐγένετο θάνατος	1	become death to me	Alternate translation: “did … cause me to die”
1167	ROM	7	13	hgm6	figs-rquestion	μὴ γένοιτο!	1	May it never be	This expression gives the strongest possible negative answer to the preceding rhetorical question. You may have a similar expression in your language that you could use here. Alternate translation: “Of course that is not true!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1168	ROM	7	13	m4l5	figs-personification	ἡ ἁμαρτία…μοι κατεργαζομένη θάνατον;	1	sin … brought about death in me	Paul is viewing sin as though it were a person who could act. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1169	ROM	7	13	pnq6		μοι κατεργαζομένη θάνατον	1	brought about death in me	Alternate translation: “separated me from God”
1170	ROM	7	13	a6zb		διὰ τῆς ἐντολῆς	1	through the commandment	Alternate translation: “because I disobeyed the commandment”
1171	ROM	7	15	udc8			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul talks about the struggle inside his inner man between his flesh and the law of God—between sin and good.
1172	ROM	7	15	u3av		ὃ γὰρ κατεργάζομαι, οὐ γινώσκω	1	For what I do, I do not really understand	Alternate translation: “I am not sure why I do some of the things that I do”
1173	ROM	7	15	hv9g		ὃ γὰρ κατεργάζομαι	1	For what I do	Alternate translation: “Because what I do”
1174	ROM	7	15	az2z	figs-hyperbole	οὐ…ὃ θέλω, τοῦτο πράσσω	2	what I want to do, this I do not do	The words I do not do are an exaggeration to emphasize that Paul does not do what he wants to do as often as he would like or that he does what he does not want to do too often. Alternate translation: “I do not always do what I want to do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
1175	ROM	7	15	zv5l	figs-hyperbole	ὃ μισῶ, τοῦτο ποιῶ.	1	what I hate, this I do	The words I do, which implies that he always does what he hates to do, are an exaggeration to emphasize that Paul does what he does not want to do too often. Alternate translation: “the things that I know are not good are the things that I sometimes do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
1176	ROM	7	16	y26s		εἰ δὲ ὃ οὐ θέλω, τοῦτο ποιῶ	1	But if I do	Alternate translation: “However, if I do what I do not want to do”
1177	ROM	7	16	q3b5		σύνφημι τῷ νόμῳ, ὅτι καλός	1	I agree with the law	Alternate translation: “I know God’s law is good”
1178	ROM	7	17	f6n8	figs-personification	ἡ ἐνοικοῦσα ἐν ἐμοὶ ἁμαρτία	1	the sin that lives in me	Paul describes sin as a living being that has the power to influence him. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1179	ROM	7	18	p1c1	figs-metonymy	τῇ σαρκί μου	1	my flesh	Here, flesh is a metonym for the sinful nature. Alternate translation: “my sinful nature” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1180	ROM	7	19	ri3b		ἀγαθόν	1	the good	Alternate translation: “the good deeds” or “the good actions”
1181	ROM	7	19	j69g		κακὸν	1	the evil	Alternate translation: “the evil deeds” or “the evil actions”
1182	ROM	7	20	afw6	figs-personification	ἀλλὰ ἡ οἰκοῦσα ἐν ἐμοὶ ἁμαρτία	1	rather sin that lives in me	Paul speaks of sin as if it were alive and living inside him. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1183	ROM	7	21	fbr9	figs-personification	ὅτι ἐμοὶ τὸ κακὸν παράκειται	1	that evil is actually present in me	Paul speaks of evil here as if it were alive and living inside him. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1184	ROM	7	22	m13q	figs-metaphor	τὸν ἔσω ἄνθρωπον	1	the inner man	This refers to the newly-revived spirit of a person who trusts in Christ. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1185	ROM	7	23	clu4		βλέπω δὲ ἕτερον νόμον ἐν τοῖς μέλεσίν μου, ἀντιστρατευόμενον τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ νοός μου, καὶ αἰχμαλωτίζοντά με	1	But I see a different principle in my body parts. It fights against that new principle in my mind. It takes me captive	Alternate translation: “But I am able only to do what my old nature tells me to do, not to live the new way the Spirit shows me”
1186	ROM	7	23	t7yh		τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ νοός μου	1	new principle	This refers to the new spiritually-alive nature.
1187	ROM	7	23	fct8		ἕτερον νόμον ἐν τοῖς μέλεσίν μου	1	a different principle in my body parts	This refers to the old nature, the way people are when they are born.
1188	ROM	7	23	u4ny		τῷ νόμῳ τῆς ἁμαρτίας, τῷ ὄντι ἐν τοῖς μέλεσίν μου	1	the principle of sin that is in my body parts	Alternate translation: “my sinful nature”
1189	ROM	7	24	h8l8	figs-rquestion	τίς με ῥύσεται ἐκ τοῦ σώματος τοῦ θανάτου τούτου?	1	Who will deliver me from this body of death?	Paul uses this question to express great emotion. If your language has a way of showing great emotion through an exclamation or a question, use it here. Alternate translation: “I want someone to set me free from the control of what my body desires!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1190	ROM	7	24	nu6u		με ῥύσεται	1	deliver me	Alternate translation: “will rescue me”
1191	ROM	7	24	md8e	figs-metaphor	τοῦ σώματος τοῦ θανάτου τούτου	1	this body of death	This is a metaphor that means a body that will experience physical death. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1192	ROM	7	25	w9ui		χάρις τῷ Θεῷ διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν	1	But thanks be to God through Jesus Christ our Lord	This is the answer to the question in 7:24.
1193	ROM	7	25	adx1	figs-metaphor	ἄρα οὖν αὐτὸς ἐγὼ, τῷ μὲν νοῒ δουλεύω νόμῳ Θεοῦ; τῇ δὲ σαρκὶ, νόμῳ ἁμαρτίας	1	So then, I myself serve the law of God with my mind. However, with the flesh I serve the principle of sin	The mind and flesh are used here to show how they compare to serve either the law of God or the principle of sin. With the mind or intellect one can choose to please and obey God and with the flesh or physical nature to serve sin. Alternate translation: “My mind chooses to please God, but my flesh chooses to obey sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1194	ROM	8	intro	ev4r			0		Romans 8 General Notes Structure and formatting The first verse of this chapter is a transitional sentence. Paul concludes his teaching of Chapter 7 and leads into the words of Chapter 8. Some translations set each line of poetry farther to the right than the rest of the text to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with verse 36. Paul quotes these words from the Old Testament. Special concepts in this chapter Indwelling of the Spirit The Holy Spirit is said to live inside a person or inside their heart. If the Spirit is present, this signifies that a person is saved. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/save]]) “These are sons of God” Jesus is the Son of God in a unique way. God also adopts Christians to be his children. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sonofgod]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/adoption]]) Predestination Many scholars believe Paul in this chapter teaches on a subject known as “predestination.” This is related to the biblical concept of “predestine.” Some take this to indicate that God has, from before the foundation of the world, chosen some to be eternally saved. Christians have different views on what the Bible teaches on this subject. So translators need to take extra care when translating this chapter, especially with regards to elements of causation. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/predestine]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/save]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter Metaphor Paul poetically presents his teaching in verses 38 and 39 in the form of an extended metaphor. He explains that nothing can separate a person from the love of God in Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]]) Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter No condemnation This phrase must be translated carefully to avoid doctrinal confusion. People are still guilty of their sin. God disapproves of acting sinfully, even after believing in Jesus. God still punishes the sins of believers, but Jesus has paid the punishment for their sin. This is what Paul expresses here. The word “condemn” has several possible meanings. Here Paul emphasizes that people who believe in Jesus are no longer punished eternally for their sin by being “condemned to hell.” (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/guilt]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/condemn]]) Flesh This is a complex issue. “Flesh” is possibly a metaphor for our sinful nature. Paul is not teaching that our physical bodies are sinful. Paul appears to be teaching that as long as Christians are alive (“in the flesh”), we will continue to sin. But our new nature will be fighting against our old nature. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/flesh]])
1195	ROM	8	1	xq2y			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul gives the answer to the struggle he has with sin and good.
1196	ROM	8	1	xw65	figs-explicit	οὐδὲν ἄρα νῦν κατάκριμα τοῖς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ	1	There is therefore now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus	Here, condemnation refers to punishing people. Alternate translation: “God will not condemn and punish those who are joined to Christ Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1197	ROM	8	1	i12t		ἄρα	1	therefore	Alternate translation: “for that reason” or “because what I have just told you is true”
1198	ROM	8	2	x8uu	figs-explicit	ὁ…νόμος τοῦ Πνεύματος τῆς ζωῆς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ	1	the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus	Here, the Spirit of life refers to God’s Spirit. Alternate translation: “the working of the Holy Spirit in Christ Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1199	ROM	8	2	th4n	figs-metaphor	ἠλευθέρωσέν σε ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου τῆς ἁμαρτίας καὶ τοῦ θανάτου	1	has set you free from the law of sin and death	Being set free from the law of sin and death is a metaphor for not being controlled by the law of sin and death. Alternate translation: “has caused the law of sin and death to no longer control you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1200	ROM	8	2	u82e		τοῦ νόμου τῆς ἁμαρτίας καὶ τοῦ θανάτου	1	the law of sin and death	This could mean: (1) the law of Moses, which provokes people to sin, and their sin causes them to die. Alternate translation: “the law which causes sin and death” (2) Paul is stating the principle that people sin and die.
1201	ROM	8	3	j98t	figs-personification	τὸ γὰρ ἀδύνατον τοῦ νόμου, ἐν ᾧ ἠσθένει διὰ τῆς σαρκός, ὁ Θεὸς	1	For what the law was unable to do because it was weak through the flesh, God did	Here the law is described as a person who could not break the power of sin. Alternate translation: “For the law did not have the power to stop us from sinning, because the power of sin within us was too strong. But God did stop us from sinning” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1202	ROM	8	3	etf2		διὰ τῆς σαρκός	1	through the flesh	Alternate translation: “because of people’s sinful nature”
1203	ROM	8	3	p4qq		τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Υἱὸν πέμψας, ἐν ὁμοιώματι σαρκὸς ἁμαρτίας, καὶ περὶ ἁμαρτίας, κατέκρινε τὴν ἁμαρτίαν	1	He … sent his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh … an offering for sin … he condemned sin	The Son of God forever satisfied God’s holy anger against our sin by giving his own body and human life as the eternal sacrifice for sin.
1204	ROM	8	3	csl8	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	Υἱὸν	1	Son	Son is an important title for Jesus, the Son of God. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
1205	ROM	8	3	uf94		ἐν ὁμοιώματι σαρκὸς ἁμαρτίας	1	in the likeness of sinful flesh	Alternate translation: “who looked like any other sinful human being”
1206	ROM	8	3	hfr2		καὶ περὶ ἁμαρτίας	1	to be an offering for sin	Alternate translation: “so that he could die as a sacrifice for our sins”
1207	ROM	8	3	es29		κατέκρινε τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἐν τῇ σαρκί	1	he condemned sin in the flesh	Alternate translation: “God broke the power of sin through the body of his Son”
1208	ROM	8	4	j9ff	figs-activepassive	τὸ δικαίωμα τοῦ νόμου πληρωθῇ ἐν ἡμῖν	1	the requirements of the law might be fulfilled in us	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “we might fulfill what the law requires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1209	ROM	8	4	acc4	figs-metaphor	τοῖς μὴ κατὰ σάρκα περιπατοῦσιν	1	we who walk not according to the flesh	Here, walking on a path is a metaphor for how a person lives his life. Alternate translation: “we who do not obey our sinful desires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1210	ROM	8	4	bgg7	figs-idiom	τοῖς μὴ κατὰ σάρκα περιπατοῦσιν	1		Here, flesh is an idiom for sinful human nature. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1211	ROM	8	4	a5t4		ἀλλὰ κατὰ Πνεῦμα	1	but according to the Spirit	Alternate translation: “but who obey the Holy Spirit”
1212	ROM	8	6	y6p7			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul continues to contrast the flesh with the Spirit we now have.
1213	ROM	8	6	vyw4	figs-personification	τὸ…φρόνημα τῆς σαρκὸς…τὸ δὲ φρόνημα τοῦ Πνεύματος	1	the mind set on the flesh … the mind set on the Spirit	Here Paul speaks of both the mind of the flesh and the mind of the Spirit as if they were living persons. Alternate translation: “the way sinful people think … the way people who listen to the Holy Spirit think” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1214	ROM	8	8	me7u		οἱ…ἐν σαρκὶ ὄντες	1	Those who are in the flesh	This refers to people who do what their sinful nature tells them to do.
1215	ROM	8	9	czm9		ἐν σαρκὶ	1	in the flesh	“acting according to your sinful natures.” See how the flesh was translated in Romans 8:5.
1216	ROM	8	9	e54u		ἐν Πνεύματι	1	in the Spirit	Alternate translation: “acting according to the Holy Spirit”
1217	ROM	8	9	p55f		Πνεύματι,…Πνεῦμα Θεοῦ…Πνεῦμα Χριστοῦ	1	Spirit … God’s Spirit … Spirit of Christ	These all refer to the Holy Spirit.
1218	ROM	8	9	bei3		εἴπερ	1	if it is true that	This phrase does not mean Paul doubts that some of them have God’s Spirit. Paul wants them to realize that they all have God’s Spirit. Alternate translation: “since” or “because”
1219	ROM	8	10	q8be	figs-explicit	εἰ…Χριστὸς ἐν ὑμῖν	1	If Christ is in you	How Christ lives in a person could be made explicit. Alternate translation: “If Christ lives in you through the Holy Spirit” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1220	ROM	8	10	e6g9	figs-idiom	τὸ μὲν σῶμα νεκρὸν διὰ ἁμαρτίαν	1	the body is dead with respect to sin	This could mean: (1) a person is spiritually dead to the power of sin. (2) the physical body will still die because of sin. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1221	ROM	8	10	yb1b	figs-idiom	τὸ δὲ Πνεῦμα ζωὴ διὰ δικαιοσύνην	1	the spirit is alive with respect to righteousness	This could mean: (1) a person is spiritually alive because God has given him power to do what is right. (2) God will bring the person back to life after he dies because God is righteous and gives believers eternal life. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1222	ROM	8	11	jlc9		εἰ δὲ τὸ Πνεῦμα τοῦ ἐγείραντος τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἐκ νεκρῶν οἰκεῖ ἐν ὑμῖν	1	If the Spirit … lives in you	Paul assumes that the Holy Spirit lives in his readers. Alternate translation: “Since the Spirit of the one who raised Jesus from the dead lives in you”
1223	ROM	8	11	b9pu		τοῦ ἐγείραντος	1	of him who raised	Alternate translation: “of God, who raised”
1224	ROM	8	11	jr6p	figs-idiom	ἐγείραντος τὸν Ἰησοῦν	1	raised Jesus	Here “to raise” is an idiom for causing someone who has died to become alive again. Alternate translation: “who caused Jesus to live again” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1225	ROM	8	11	t27d		τὰ θνητὰ σώματα ὑμῶν	1	mortal bodies	Alternate translation: “your physical bodies” or “your bodies, which will die someday”
1226	ROM	8	12	mv1r		ἄρα οὖν	1	So then	Alternate translation: “Because what I have just told you is true”
1227	ROM	8	12	qw5b		ἀδελφοί	1	brothers	Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1228	ROM	8	12	e3j8	figs-metaphor	ὀφειλέται ἐσμέν	1	we are debtors	Paul is speaking of obedience as if it were paying back a debt. Alternate translation: “we need to obey” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1229	ROM	8	12	fb3m	figs-ellipsis	οὐ τῇ σαρκὶ, τοῦ κατὰ σάρκα ζῆν	1	but not to the flesh to live according to the flesh	You can include the implied word “debtors.” Alternate translation: “but we are not debtors to the flesh, and we do not have to obey our sinful desires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1230	ROM	8	13	ri75		εἰ γὰρ κατὰ σάρκα ζῆτε	1	For if you live according to the flesh	Alternate translation: “Because if you live only to please your sinful desires”
1231	ROM	8	13	b9n5		μέλλετε ἀποθνῄσκειν	1	you are about to die	Alternate translation: “you will certainly be separated from God”
1232	ROM	8	13	ld2h	figs-metaphor	εἰ δὲ Πνεύματι τὰς πράξεις τοῦ σώματος θανατοῦτε	1	but if by the Spirit you put to death the body’s actions	Paul speaks of not doing sinful deeds as putting them to death. Alternate translation: “but if by the power of the Holy Spirit you stop obeying your sinful desires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1233	ROM	8	14	u8pv	figs-activepassive	ὅσοι γὰρ Πνεύματι Θεοῦ ἄγονται	1	For as many as are led by the Spirit of God	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “For all the people whom the Spirit of God leads” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1234	ROM	8	14	gd1i		υἱοί Θεοῦ	1	sons of God	Here, sons of God refers to all believers in Jesus.
1235	ROM	8	15	ecq3		ἐν ᾧ κράζομεν	1	by which we cry	Alternate translation: “who causes us to cry out”
1236	ROM	8	15	vxs9	translate-unknown	Ἀββά, ὁ Πατήρ	1	Abba, Father	Abba is the word for Father in the Aramaic language. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-unknown]])
1237	ROM	8	17	fj7w	figs-metaphor	κληρονόμοι μὲν Θεοῦ	1	heirs of God	Paul speaks of the Christian believers as if they will inherit property and wealth from a family member. Alternate translation: “we also will one day receive what God has promised us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1238	ROM	8	17	q751	figs-metaphor	συνκληρονόμοι…Χριστοῦ	1	we are joint heirs with Christ	Paul speaks of the Christian believers as if they will inherit property and wealth from a family member. God will give to us what he gives to Christ. Alternate translation: “we will also receive what God has promised us and Christ together” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1239	ROM	8	17	j6ia	figs-activepassive	ἵνα καὶ συνδοξασθῶμεν	1	that we may also be glorified with him	God will honor Christian believers when he honors Christ. You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “that God may glorify us along with him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1240	ROM	8	18	phk6			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul reminds us as believers that our bodies will be changed at the redemption of our bodies in this section which ends in Romans 8:25.
1241	ROM	8	18	i5nu		γὰρ	1	For	This emphasizes I consider. Here, it does not mean “because.”
1242	ROM	8	18	b3b1	figs-activepassive	λογίζομαι…ὅτι οὐκ ἄξια τὰ παθήματα τοῦ νῦν καιροῦ, πρὸς	1	I consider that … are not worthy to be compared with	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “I cannot compare the sufferings of this present time with” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1243	ROM	8	18	jjb8	figs-activepassive	μέλλουσαν…ἀποκαλυφθῆναι	1	will be revealed	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “that God will reveal” or “that God will make known” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1244	ROM	8	19	d911	figs-personification	ἡ…ἀποκαραδοκία τῆς κτίσεως, τὴν…ἀπεκδέχεται	1	the eager expectation of the creation waits for	Paul describes everything that God created as a person who eagerly waits for something. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1245	ROM	8	19	dm6s	figs-activepassive	τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	for the revealing of the sons of God	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “for the time when God will reveal his sons” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1246	ROM	8	19	sr2p		τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	sons of God	Here refers to all believers in Jesus.
1247	ROM	8	20	l9ab	figs-activepassive	τῇ γὰρ ματαιότητι, ἡ κτίσις ὑπετάγη	1	For the creation was subjected to futility	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “For God caused what he had created to be unable to achieve what he intended” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1248	ROM	8	20	yvl3	figs-personification	οὐχ ἑκοῦσα, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸν ὑποτάξαντα	1	not of its own will, but because of him who subjected it	Here Paul describes “creation” as a person who can desire. Alternate translation: “not because this is what the created things wanted, but because it is what God wanted” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1249	ROM	8	21	l6qc	figs-activepassive	αὐτὴ ἡ κτίσις ἐλευθερωθήσεται	1	the creation itself will be delivered	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God will save creation” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1250	ROM	8	21	ba5h	figs-metaphor	ἀπὸ τῆς δουλείας τῆς φθορᾶς	1	from slavery to decay	Here being in slavery to decay is a metaphor for being certain to decay. Alternate translation: “from being destined to decay” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1251	ROM	8	21	tx57	figs-metaphor	εἰς τὴν ἐλευθερίαν τῆς δόξης τῶν τέκνων τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	that it will be brought into the freedom of the glory of the children of God	Here, freedom is in contrast with slavery to decay. It is a metaphor meaning that the creation will not decay. Alternate translation: “that it will become gloriously free from decay like the children of God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1252	ROM	8	22	l69k	figs-metaphor	οἴδαμεν γὰρ ὅτι πᾶσα ἡ κτίσις συνστενάζει καὶ συνωδίνει ἄχρι τοῦ νῦν	1	For we know that the whole creation groans and labors in pain together even now	The creation is compared to a woman who groans while giving birth to a baby. Alternate translation: “For we know that everything that God created wants to be free and groans for it like a woman giving birth” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1253	ROM	8	23	k1wy	figs-explicit	υἱοθεσίαν ἀπεκδεχόμενοι	1	waiting for our adoption, the redemption of our body	Here, our adoption refers to when we will become full members of God’s family, as adopted sons. Alternate translation: “waiting for when we are fully members of God’s family” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1254	ROM	8	23	qsb9	figs-metaphor	τὴν ἀπολύτρωσιν τοῦ σώματος ἡμῶν	1		Here, the word redemption means when God saves us. Alternate translation: “when he saves our bodies from decay and death” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1255	ROM	8	24	x4gi	figs-activepassive	τῇ γὰρ ἐλπίδι ἐσώθημεν	1	For in this certain hope we were saved	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “For God saved us because we hoped in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1256	ROM	8	24	tks9	figs-rquestion	ἐλπὶς δὲ βλεπομένη, οὐκ ἔστιν ἐλπίς; ὃ γὰρ βλέπει τις, ἐλπίζει?	1	Now hope that is seen is not hope. For who hopes for what he can see?	Paul uses a question to help his audience understand what hope is. Alternate translation: “But if we are confidently waiting, that means we do not yet have what we want. No one can confidently wait if he already has what he wants” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1257	ROM	8	26	h8jy			0	Connecting Statement:	Though Paul has been emphasizing that there is a struggle in believers between the flesh and the Spirit, he affirms that the Spirit is aiding us.
1258	ROM	8	26	jmp8		στεναγμοῖς ἀλαλήτοις	1	inexpressible groans	Alternate translation: “with groanings that we cannot express in words”
1259	ROM	8	27	tq4n		ὁ…ἐραυνῶν τὰς καρδίας	1	He who searches the hearts	Here, the one refers to God.
1260	ROM	8	27	tz5h	figs-metonymy	ὁ…ἐραυνῶν τὰς καρδίας	1		Here, hearts is a metonym for a person’s thoughts and emotions. Alternate translation: “God, who searches all our thoughts and feelings” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1261	ROM	8	27	v184	figs-metaphor	ὁ…ἐραυνῶν τὰς καρδίας	1		The phrase searches the hearts is a metaphor for examining thoughts and emotions. Alternate translation: “God, who knows all our thoughts and feelings” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1262	ROM	8	28	w4rz			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul reminds the believers that nothing can separate them from God’s love.
1263	ROM	8	28	q3ce	figs-activepassive	τοῖς…κλητοῖς οὖσιν	2	for those who are called	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “for those whom God chose” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1264	ROM	8	29	m3vv		οὓς προέγνω	1	those whom he foreknew	Alternate translation: “those whom he knew before he even created them”
1265	ROM	8	29	rg4t		καὶ προώρισεν	1	he also predestined	Alternate translation: “he also made it their destiny” or “he also planned in advance for them”
1266	ROM	8	29	xhn2	figs-activepassive	συμμόρφους τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ	1	to be conformed to the image of his Son	God planned from before the beginning of creation to grow those who believe in Jesus, the Son of God, into persons who are like Jesus. You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “that he would change them to be like his Son” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1267	ROM	8	29	yuw2	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	τοῦ Υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ	1	Son	Son is an important title for Jesus, the Son of God. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
1268	ROM	8	29	lf49		εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πρωτότοκον	1	that he might be the firstborn	Alternate translation: “so that his Son would be the firstborn”
1269	ROM	8	29	s552	figs-explicit	ἐν πολλοῖς ἀδελφοῖς	1	among many brothers	Here, brothers refers to all believers, both male and female. Alternate translation: “among many brothers and sisters who belong to the family of God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1270	ROM	8	30	hg3f		οὓς…προώρισεν	1	Those whom he predestined	Alternate translation: “those whom God made plans for in advance”
1271	ROM	8	30	g1y3	figs-explicit	τούτους καὶ ἐδικαίωσεν	1	these he also justified	Here, justified is in the past tense to emphasize that this will certainly happen. Alternate translation: “these he also put right with himself” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1272	ROM	8	30	g29g	figs-explicit	τούτους καὶ ἐδόξασεν	1	these he also glorified	The word glorified is in the past tense to emphasize that this will certainly happen. Alternate translation: “these he will also glorify” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1273	ROM	8	31	xpu3	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν πρὸς ταῦτα? εἰ ὁ Θεὸς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, τίς καθ’ ἡμῶν?	1	What then shall we say about these things? If God is for us, who is against us?	Paul uses questions to emphasize the main point of what he said previously. Alternate translation: “This is what we should know from all of this: since God is helping us, no one can defeat us!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1274	ROM	8	32	l73i	guidelines-sonofgodprinciples	ὅς γε τοῦ ἰδίου Υἱοῦ οὐκ ἐφείσατο	1	He who did not spare his own Son	God the Father sent the Son of God, Jesus Christ, to the cross as the holy, infinite sacrifice necessary to satisfy God’s infinite, holy nature against the sin of humanity. Here, Son is an important title for Jesus, the Son of God. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/guidelines-sonofgodprinciples]])
1275	ROM	8	32	b3au		ἀλλὰ…παρέδωκεν αὐτόν	1	but delivered him up	Alternate translation: “but put him under the control of his enemies”
1276	ROM	8	32	gk4l	figs-rquestion	πῶς οὐχὶ καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ, τὰ πάντα ἡμῖν χαρίσεται?	1	how will he not also with him freely give us all things?	Paul is using a question for emphasis. Alternate translation: “he will certainly and freely give us all things!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1277	ROM	8	32	rib2		πῶς οὐχὶ καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ, τὰ πάντα ἡμῖν χαρίσεται	1	freely give us all things	Alternate translation: “he will certainly also kindly give us all things”
1278	ROM	8	33	vr1b	figs-rquestion	τίς ἐγκαλέσει κατὰ ἐκλεκτῶν Θεοῦ? Θεὸς ὁ δικαιῶν.	1	Who will bring any accusation against God’s chosen ones? God is the one who justifies	Paul uses a question for emphasis. Alternate translation: “No one can accuse us before God because he is the one who makes us right with him!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1279	ROM	8	34	vt5r	figs-rquestion	τίς ὁ κατακρινῶν?	1	Who is the one who condemns?	Paul uses a question for emphasis. He does not expect an answer. Alternate translation: “No one will condemn us!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1280	ROM	8	34	vd8g	translate-symaction	ὅς, καί ἐστιν ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	who is at the right hand of God	To be at the right hand of God is a symbolic action of receiving great honor and authority from God. Alternate translation: “who is at the place of honor beside God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-symaction]])
1281	ROM	8	35	h9ba	figs-rquestion	τίς ἡμᾶς χωρίσει ἀπὸ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ Χριστοῦ?	1	Who will separate us from the love of Christ?	Paul uses this question to teach that nothing can separate us from the love of Christ. Alternate translation: “No one will ever separate us from the love of Christ!” or “Nothing will ever separate us from the love of Christ!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1282	ROM	8	35	m2hl	figs-ellipsis	θλῖψις, ἢ στενοχωρία, ἢ διωγμὸς, ἢ λιμὸς, ἢ γυμνότης, ἢ κίνδυνος, ἢ μάχαιρα?	1	Tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or hunger, or nakedness, or danger, or sword?	The words “shall separate us from the love of Christ” are understood from the previous question. Alternate translation: “Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or hunger, or nakedness, or danger, or sword separate us from the love of Christ?”(See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1283	ROM	8	35	ldx1	figs-rquestion	θλῖψις, ἢ στενοχωρία, ἢ διωγμὸς, ἢ λιμὸς, ἢ γυμνότης, ἢ κίνδυνος, ἢ μάχαιρα?	1	Tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or hunger, or nakedness, or danger, or sword?	Paul uses this question to emphasize that even these things cannot separate us from the love of Christ. Alternate translation: “Even tribulation, distress, persecution, hunger, nakedness, danger, and sword cannot separate us from the love of Christ!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1284	ROM	8	35	qe2z	figs-abstractnouns	θλῖψις, ἢ στενοχωρία, ἢ διωγμὸς, ἢ λιμὸς, ἢ γυμνότης, ἢ κίνδυνος, ἢ μάχαιρα	1	Tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or hunger, or nakedness, or danger, or sword?	The abstract nouns can be expressed with verbal phrases. Alternate translation: “Even if people cause us trouble, hurt us, take away our clothes and food, or kill us, they cannot separate us from the love of Christ.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1285	ROM	8	35	kcjr	figs-metonymy	ἢ μάχαιρα	1		Here, sword is a metonym that represents being killed violently. Alternate translation: “or being killed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1286	ROM	8	35	q2dc	figs-doublet	θλῖψις, ἢ στενοχωρία	1	Tribulation, or distress	These words both mean the same thing. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1287	ROM	8	36	t67y	figs-you	ὅτι ἕνεκεν σοῦ	1	For your benefit	Here, your is singular and refers to God. Alternate translation: “For you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1288	ROM	8	36	s7wj	figs-exclusive	θανατούμεθα ὅλην τὴν ἡμέραν	1	we are killed all day long	Here, we refers to the one who wrote this part of Scripture, but not his audience, who was God. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1289	ROM	8	36	h6v7	figs-hyperbole	θανατούμεθα ὅλην τὴν ἡμέραν	1		The phrase all day long is an exaggeration to emphasize how much danger they are in. Paul uses this part of Scripture to show that all who belong to God should expect difficult times. Alternate translation: “we are continually killed” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
1290	ROM	8	36	phxq	figs-activepassive	θανατούμεθα ὅλην τὴν ἡμέραν	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “our enemies continually seek to kill us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1291	ROM	8	36	g3pi	figs-simile	ἐλογίσθημεν ὡς πρόβατα σφαγῆς	1	We were considered as sheep for the slaughter	Here Paul compares to livestock those whom people kill because they are loyal to God. Alternate translation: “Our lives are considered of no more value to them than the sheep they kill” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-simile]])
1292	ROM	8	36	gmi0	figs-activepassive	ἐλογίσθημεν ὡς πρόβατα σφαγῆς	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “Our lives have no more value to them than the sheep they kill” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1293	ROM	8	37	iui3		ὑπερνικῶμεν	1	we are more than conquerors	Alternate translation: “we have complete victory”
1294	ROM	8	37	wcm6	figs-explicit	διὰ τοῦ ἀγαπήσαντος ἡμᾶς	1	through the one who loved us	You can make explicit the kind of love that Jesus showed. Alternate translation: “because of Jesus, who loved us so much he was willing to die for us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1295	ROM	8	38	fch1		πέπεισμαι	1	I have been convinced	Alternate translation: “I am confident”
1296	ROM	8	38	js9q		ἀρχαὶ	1	governments	This could refer to: (1) demons. (2) human kings and rulers.
1297	ROM	8	38	q7ti		οὔτε δυνάμεις	1	nor powers	This could refer to: (1) spiritual beings with power. (2) human beings with power.
1298	ROM	9	intro	w6f4			0		Romans 9 General Notes Structure and formatting In this chapter, Paul changes what he is teaching about. In Chapters 9-11, he focuses on the nation of Israel. Some translations set each line of poetry farther to the right than the rest of the text to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with verses 25-29 and 33 of this chapter. Paul quotes all of these words from the Old Testament. Special concepts in this chapter Flesh Paul uses the word “flesh” in this chapter only to refer to Israelites, people physically descending from Abraham through Jacob, who God named Israel. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/flesh]]) In other chapters, Paul uses the word “brother” to mean fellow Christians. However, in this chapter, he uses “my brothers” to mean his kinsmen the Israelites. Paul refers to those who believe in Jesus as “children of God” and “children of the promise.” Predestination Many scholars believe Paul in this chapter teaches extensively on a subject known as “predestination.” This is related to the biblical concept of “predestine.” Some take this to indicate that God has, from before the foundation of the world, chosen some people to eternally save. Christians have different views on what the Bible teaches on this subject. So translators need to take extra care when translating this chapter. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/predestine]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/save]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter Stone of stumbling Paul explains that while some Gentiles accepted Jesus as their savior by believing in him, most Jews were trying to earn their salvation and so rejected Jesus. Paul, quoting the Old Testament, describes Jesus as a stone that the Jews stumble over when walking. This “stone of stumbling” causes them to “fall.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]]) Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter “It is not everyone in Israel who truly belongs to Israel” Paul uses the word “Israel” in this verse with two different meanings. The first “Israel” means the physical descendants of Abraham through Jacob. The second “Israel” means those who are God’s people through faith. The UST reflects this.
1299	ROM	9	1	b89f			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul tells of his personal desire that the people of the nation of Israel will be saved. Then he emphasizes the different ways in which God has prepared them to believe.
1300	ROM	9	1	yg93	figs-doublet	ἀλήθειαν λέγω ἐν Χριστῷ, οὐ ψεύδομαι	1	I tell the truth in Christ. I do not lie	These two expressions mean basically the same thing. Paul uses them to emphasize that he is telling the truth. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1301	ROM	9	1	h9mp		συνμαρτυρούσης μοι τῆς συνειδήσεώς μου ἐν Πνεύματι Ἁγίῳ	1	my conscience bears witness with me in the Holy Spirit	Alternate translation: “the Holy Spirit controls my conscience and confirms what I say”
1302	ROM	9	2	jx3a	figs-idiom	ὅτι λύπη μοί ἐστιν μεγάλη, καὶ ἀδιάλειπτος ὀδύνη τῇ καρδίᾳ μου	1	that for me there is great sorrow and unceasing pain in my heart	Here, unceasing pain in my heart is an idiom that Paul uses to share his emotional distress. Alternate translation: “I tell you that I grieve very greatly and deeply” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1303	ROM	9	2	jky1	figs-doublet	λύπη…μεγάλη, καὶ ἀδιάλειπτος ὀδύνη	1	great sorrow and unceasing pain	These two expressions mean basically the same thing. Paul uses them together to emphasize how great his emotions are. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1304	ROM	9	3	rh5h	figs-activepassive	ηὐχόμην γὰρ ἀνάθεμα εἶναι αὐτὸς, ἐγὼ ἀπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ	1	For I could wish that I myself would be cursed and set apart from Christ for the sake of my brothers, those of my own race according to the flesh	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “I personally would be willing to let God curse me and, keep me apart from Christ forever” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1305	ROM	9	3	eg9b		τῶν ἀδελφῶν	1	brothers	Here, brothers means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1306	ROM	9	4	p1ys		οἵτινές εἰσιν Ἰσραηλεῖται	1	They are Israelites	Alternate translation: “who, like me, are Israelites”
1307	ROM	9	4	l6vs	figs-metaphor	ὧν ἡ υἱοθεσία	1	They have adoption	Here Paul uses the metaphor of adoption to indicate that the Israelites are like God’s children. Alternate translation: “who have God as their father” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1308	ROM	9	6	s2ma			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul emphasizes that those who are born in the family of Israel can really only be a true part of Israel through faith.
1309	ROM	9	6	equ8		οὐχ οἷον δὲ, ὅτι ἐκπέπτωκεν ὁ λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	But it is not as though the promises of God have failed	Alternate translation: “But God has not failed to keep his promises” or “But God has kept his promises”
1310	ROM	9	6	wy8z		οὐ γὰρ πάντες οἱ ἐξ Ἰσραήλ οὗτοι, Ἰσραήλ	1	For it is not everyone in Israel who truly belongs to Israel	God did not make his promises to all the physical descendants of Israel (or Jacob), but to his spiritual descendants, that is, those who trust in Jesus.
1311	ROM	9	7	s3rj		οὐδ’ ὅτι εἰσὶν σπέρμα Ἀβραάμ πάντες τέκνα	1	Neither are all Abraham’s descendants truly his children	Alternate translation: “Nor are they all children of God just because they are Abraham’s descendants”
1312	ROM	9	8	s5xa	figs-metonymy	τὰ τέκνα τῆς σαρκὸς,	1	the children of the flesh are not	Here, children of the flesh is a metonym that refers to the physical descendants of Abraham. Alternate translation: “all of Abraham’s descendants” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1313	ROM	9	8	y17u	figs-metaphor	οὐ…ταῦτα τέκνα τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	children of God	The phrase children of God is a metaphor that refers to people who are spiritual descendants, those who have faith in Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1314	ROM	9	8	ta8t		τὰ τέκνα τῆς ἐπαγγελίας	1	children of the promise	The phrase children of the promise refers to people who will inherit the promises that God gave to Abraham.
1315	ROM	9	9	up57		ἐπαγγελίας…ὁ λόγος οὗτος	1	this is the word of promise	Alternate translation: “these are the words God used when he made the promise”
1316	ROM	9	9	wqb2	figs-activepassive	ἔσται τῇ Σάρρᾳ υἱός	1	a son will be given to Sarah	You can translate this in an active form to express that God will give a son to Sarah. Alternate translation: “I will give Sarah a son” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1317	ROM	9	10	mb5q	figs-exclusive	τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν	1	our father	Paul refers to Isaac as our father because Isaac was the ancestor of Paul and of the Jewish believers in Rome. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1318	ROM	9	10	icc1		κοίτην, ἔχουσα	1	had conceived	Alternate translation: “had become pregnant”
1319	ROM	9	11	h16y		μήπω γὰρ γεννηθέντων, μηδὲ πραξάντων τι ἀγαθὸν ἢ φαῦλον	1	for the children were not yet born and had not yet done anything good or bad	Alternate translation: “before the children were born and before they had done anything, whether good or bad”
1320	ROM	9	11	a1gz		ἵνα ἡ κατ’ ἐκλογὴν πρόθεσις τοῦ Θεοῦ μένῃ	1	so that the purpose of God according to choice might stand	Alternate translation: “so that what God wants to happen according to His choice will happen”
1321	ROM	9	11	eez1		μήπω γὰρ γεννηθέντων	1	for the children were not yet born	Alternate translation: “before the children were born”
1322	ROM	9	11	iw56		μηδὲ πραξάντων τι ἀγαθὸν ἢ φαῦλον	1	had not yet done anything good or bad	Alternate translation: “not because of anything they had done”
1323	ROM	9	12	ze3m			0	Connecting Statement:	It may be necessary in your language to place this verse between verse 10 and verse 11: “our father Isaac, it was said to her, ‘The older will serve the younger.’ Now the children were not yet born and had not yet done anything good or bad, but so that the purpose of God according to choice might stand—not because of actions, but because of him who calls. It is just”
1324	ROM	9	12	d6mr		ἐκ τοῦ	1	because of him	because of God
1325	ROM	9	12	wv7n		ἐρρέθη αὐτῇ, ὅτι ὁ μείζων δουλεύσει τῷ ἐλάσσονι	1	it was said to her, “The older will serve the younger.”	Alternate translation: “God said to Rebecca, ‘The older son will serve the younger son’”
1326	ROM	9	13	xt7t	figs-hyperbole	τὸν Ἰακὼβ ἠγάπησα, τὸν δὲ Ἠσαῦ ἐμίσησα	1	Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated	The word hated is an exaggeration. God loved Jacob much more than he loved Esau. He did not literally hate Esau. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
1327	ROM	9	14	m8xk	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν?	1	What then will we say?	Paul is using the question to get the attention of his readers. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1328	ROM	9	14	s1hm		μὴ γένοιτο!	1	May it never be	“That is not possible!” or “Certainly not!” This expression strongly denies that this could happen. You may have a similar expression in your language that you could use here.
1329	ROM	9	15	kq2c	figs-metaphor	τῷ Μωϋσεῖ γὰρ λέγει	1	For he says to Moses	Paul speaks about God’s talking with Moses as if it is being done in the present time. Alternate translation: “For God said to Moses” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1330	ROM	9	16	d4f5		οὐ τοῦ θέλοντος, οὐδὲ τοῦ τρέχοντος	1	it is not because of him who wills, nor because of him who runs	Alternate translation: “it is not because of what people want or because they try hard”
1331	ROM	9	16	ues3	figs-metaphor	οὐδὲ τοῦ τρέχοντος	1	nor because of him who runs	Paul speaks of a person who does good things in order to gain God’s favor as if that person were running a race. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1332	ROM	9	17	x1cj	figs-personification	λέγει γὰρ ἡ Γραφὴ	1	For the scripture says	Here the scripture is personified as if God were talking to Pharaoh. Alternate translation: “For the scripture records that God said” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1333	ROM	9	17	xu7s		ἐξήγειρά σε…ἐνδείξωμαι…μου	1	I … my	Here the pronouns I and my refer to God as the speaker.
1334	ROM	9	17	nfv5	figs-you	σε	1	you	Here, you is singular and refers to Pharaoh. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1335	ROM	9	17	pz5x	figs-idiom	ἐξήγειρά σε	1	I raised you up	Here, raised is an idiom for causing something to be what it is. Alternate translation: “I made you the powerful man that you are” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1336	ROM	9	17	gps5	figs-activepassive	ὅπως διαγγελῇ τὸ ὄνομά μου	1	so that my name might be proclaimed	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “so that people might proclaim my name” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1337	ROM	9	17	jp6i	figs-metonymy	τὸ ὄνομά μου	1	my name	Here, name is a metonym that could refer to: (1) God in all of his being. Alternate translation: “who I am” (2) God’s reputation. Alternate translation: “how great I am” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1338	ROM	9	17	jn7u	figs-hyperbole	ἐν πάσῃ τῇ γῇ	1	in all the earth	“wherever there are people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
1339	ROM	9	18	a1uv		ὃν δὲ θέλει, σκληρύνει	1	whom he wishes, he makes stubborn	God makes stubborn whoever he wishes to make stubborn.
1340	ROM	9	19	z4j2	figs-you	ἐρεῖς μοι οὖν	1	You will say then to me	Paul is talking to the critics of his teaching as though he were only talking to one person. You may need to use the plural here. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1341	ROM	9	19	bbe4	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν ἔτι μέμφεται? τῷ γὰρ βουλήματι αὐτοῦ, τίς ἀνθέστηκεν?	1	Why does he still find fault? For who has ever withstood his will?	These rhetorical questions are complaints against God. You can translate them as strong statements. Alternate translation: “He should not find fault with us. No one has ever been able to withstand his will.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1342	ROM	9	19	hqr7		μέμφεται…αὐτοῦ	1	he … his	The words he and his here refer to God.
1343	ROM	9	19	n1ti		τῷ…βουλήματι αὐτοῦ, τίς ἀνθέστηκεν	1	has … withstood his will	Alternate translation: “who has ever stopped him from doing what he wanted to do”
1344	ROM	9	20	arw8	figs-metaphor	μὴ ἐρεῖ τὸ πλάσμα, τῷ πλάσαντι, τί με ἐποίησας οὕτως?	1	Will what has been molded say to the one who molds it, “Why … way?”	Paul uses the potter’s right to make any kind of container he wants from the clay as a metaphor for the creator’s right to do whatever he wants with his creation. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1345	ROM	9	20	knb3	figs-rquestion	μὴ ἐρεῖ τὸ πλάσμα, τῷ πλάσαντι, τί με ἐποίησας οὕτως?	1		Paul asks questions to emphasize his point. You can translate this as a strong statement. Alternate translation: “What a person has molded should never say to the one who molds it, ‘Why did you make me this way?’!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1346	ROM	9	20	wcj3	figs-rquestion	τί με ἐποίησας οὕτως	1	Why did you make me this way?	This question is a rebuke and can be translated as a strong statement. Alternate translation: “You should not have made me this way!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1347	ROM	9	21	e94a	figs-rquestion	ἢ οὐκ ἔχει ἐξουσίαν ὁ κεραμεὺς τοῦ πηλοῦ, ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ φυράματος ποιῆσαι ὃ μὲν εἰς τιμὴν σκεῦος, ὃ δὲ εἰς ἀτιμίαν?	1	Does the potter not have the right … for daily use?	This rhetorical question is a rebuke. Alternate translation: “The potter certainly has the right over the clay to make from the same lump a container for special occasions, but another for daily use.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1348	ROM	9	22	we86	figs-metaphor	σκεύη ὀργῆς	1	containers of wrath	Paul speaks of people as if they were containers. Alternate translation: “people who deserve wrath” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1349	ROM	9	23	ufj7		γνωρίσῃ…αὐτοῦ	1	he … his	The pronouns he and his here refer to God.
1350	ROM	9	23	v33r	figs-metaphor	σκεύη ἐλέους	1	containers of mercy	Paul speaks of people as if they were containers. Alternate translation: “people who deserve mercy” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1351	ROM	9	23	she3	figs-metaphor	τὸν πλοῦτον τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ	1	the riches of his glory upon	Paul compares God’s wonderful actions here to great riches. Alternate translation: “his glory, which is of great value, upon” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1352	ROM	9	23	t41s	figs-explicit	ἃ προητοίμασεν εἰς δόξαν	1	which he had previously prepared for glory	Here, glory refers to life in heaven with God. Alternate translation: “whom he prepared ahead of time in order that they might live with him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1353	ROM	9	24	y6vp	figs-exclusive	καὶ…ἡμᾶς	1	also for us	The pronoun us here refers to Paul and fellow believers. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1354	ROM	9	24	t8rn		ἐκάλεσεν	1	called	Here, called means God has appointed or chosen people to be his children, to be his servants and proclaimers of his message of salvation through Jesus.
1355	ROM	9	25	eqc2			0	Connecting Statement:	In this section Paul explains how Israel’s unbelief as a nation was told ahead of time by the prophet Hosea.
1356	ROM	9	25	ewb4	figs-explicit	ὡς καὶ ἐν τῷ Ὡσηὲ λέγει	1	As he says also in Hosea	Here, he refers to God. Alternate translation: “As God says also in the book that Hosea wrote” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1357	ROM	9	25	m82v	translate-names	τῷ Ὡσηὲ	1	Hosea	Hosea was an Old Testament prophet. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1358	ROM	9	25	gi5k		καλέσω τὸν οὐ λαόν μου, λαόν μου	1	I will call my people who were not my people	Alternate translation: “I will choose for my people those who were not my people”
1359	ROM	9	25	yy15	figs-activepassive	τὴν οὐκ ἠγαπημένην, ἠγαπημένην	1	her beloved who was not beloved	Here, the one refers to Hosea’s wife, Gomer, who represents the nation of Israel. You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “I will choose her whom I did not love to be one whom I love” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1360	ROM	9	26	qe9f		υἱοὶ Θεοῦ ζῶντος	1	sons of the living God	The word living may refer to the fact that God is the only true God, and not like the false idols. Alternate translation: “children of the true God”
1361	ROM	9	27	zqi1		κράζει	1	cries out	Alternate translation: “calls out”
1362	ROM	9	27	k9j8	figs-simile	ὡς ἡ ἄμμος τῆς θαλάσσης	1	as the sand of the sea	Here Paul compares the number of the people of Israel to the number of grains of sand in the sea. Alternate translation: “too many to count” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-simile]])
1363	ROM	9	27	wig1	figs-activepassive	σωθήσεται	1	will be saved	Paul uses the word saved in a spiritual sense. If God saves a person, it means that through believing in Jesus’ death on the cross, God has forgiven him and rescued him from being punished for his sin. You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God will save” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1364	ROM	9	28	cm32		λόγον…ποιήσει Κύριος ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς	1	the Lord will carry out his sentence on the earth	Here, word refers to how he has decided to punish people. Alternate translation: “the Lord will punish people on the earth according to how he has said”
1365	ROM	9	29	dl9x	figs-exclusive	ἡμῖν…ν ἐγενήθημεν	1	us … we	Here the pronouns us and we refer to Isaiah and those to whom he spoke. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1366	ROM	9	29	tk2e	figs-explicit	ὡς Σόδομα ἂν ἐγενήθημεν, καὶ ὡς Γόμορρα ἂν ὡμοιώθημεν	1	we would be like Sodom, and we would have become like Gomorrah	God killed all of the people of Sodom and Gomorrah because of their sin. Alternate translation: “we all would have been destroyed like the people of Sodom and Gomorrah” or “God would have destroyed all of us, like he destroyed the cities of Sodom and Gommorah” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1367	ROM	9	30	m5l2	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν?	1	What will we say then?	Paul uses this question to get the attention of his readers. Alternate translation: “This is what we must say.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1368	ROM	9	30	ki4k		ὅτι ἔθνη	1	That the Gentiles	Alternate translation: “We will say that the Gentiles”
1369	ROM	9	30	bnl6		τὰ μὴ διώκοντα δικαιοσύνην	1	who were not pursuing righteousness	Alternate translation: “who were not trying to please God”
1370	ROM	9	30	gl4m	figs-explicit	δικαιοσύνην…τὴν ἐκ πίστεως	1	the righteousness by faith	Here, by faith refers to placing one’s trust in Christ. You can make this explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “because God made them right with him when they trusted in Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1371	ROM	9	31	f18n	figs-explicit	εἰς νόμον οὐκ ἔφθασεν	1	did not arrive at it	This means that the Israelites could not please God by trying to keep the law. You can make this explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “were not able to please God by keeping the law because they could not keep it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1372	ROM	9	32	y4pf	figs-ellipsis	διὰ τί?	1	Why not?	This is an ellipsis. You can include the implied words in your translation. Alternate translation: “Why could they not attain righteousness?” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1373	ROM	9	32	e7p7	figs-rquestion	διὰ τί?	1		Paul asks this question to get the attention of his readers. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1374	ROM	9	32	j5jp	figs-explicit	ὡς ἐξ ἔργων	1	by works	This refers to things that people do to try to please God. You can make this explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “by trying to do things that would please God” or “by keeping the Law” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1375	ROM	9	33	kx9c	figs-explicit	καθὼς γέγραπται	1	as it has been written	You can indicate that Isaiah wrote this. Alternate translation: “just as it has been written by Isaiah the prophet” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1376	ROM	9	33	ivt3	figs-activepassive	καθὼς γέγραπται	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “as Isaiah the prophet wrote” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1377	ROM	9	33	dy6x	figs-metonymy	ἐν Σιὼν	1	in Zion	Here, Zion is a metonym that represents Israel. Alternate translation: “in Israel” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1378	ROM	9	33	u3dj	figs-doublet	λίθον προσκόμματος, καὶ πέτραν σκανδάλου	1	stone of stumbling and a rock of offense	Both of these phrases mean basically the same thing. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1379	ROM	9	33	mf6h	figs-metaphor	λίθον προσκόμματος, καὶ πέτραν σκανδάλου	1		These phrases are metaphors that refer to Jesus and his death on the cross. It was as if the people stumbled over a stone because they were disgusted when they considered Jesus’ death on the cross. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1380	ROM	9	33	tu4i		πιστεύων ἐπ’ αὐτῷ	1	believes in it	Because the stone stands for a person, you may need to translate this as “who believes in him.”
1381	ROM	10	intro	c2li			0		Romans 10 General Notes Structure and formatting Some translations set prose quotations from the Old Testament farther to the right on the page than the rest of the text. The ULT does this with the quoted words in verse 8. Some translations set each line of poetry farther to the right than the rest of the text to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with verses 18-20 of this chapter, which are words from the Old Testament. Special concepts in this chapter God’s righteousness Paul teaches here that while many Jews earnestly tried to be righteous, they did not succeed. We cannot earn God’s righteousness. God gives us Jesus’ righteousness when we believe in him. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/righteous]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter Rhetorical questions Paul uses many rhetorical questions in this chapter. He does this to convince his readers that God does not save only the Hebrew people, so Christians must be ready to go and share the gospel with the whole world. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/save]]) Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter “I will provoke you to jealousy by what is not a nation” Paul uses this prophecy to explain that God will use the church to make the Hebrew people jealous. This is so they will seek God and believe the gospel. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/prophet]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/jealous]] and [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1382	ROM	10	1	pi37			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul continues stating his desire for Israel to believe but emphasizes that both those who are Jews as well as everyone else can only be saved by faith in Jesus.
1383	ROM	10	1	hj4b		ἀδελφοί	1	Brothers	Here, brothers refers to fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1384	ROM	10	1	tq7k	figs-metonymy	ἡ μὲν εὐδοκία τῆς ἐμῆς καρδίας	1	my heart’s desire	Here, heart is a metonym for a person’s emotions or inner being. Alternate translation: “my greatest desire” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1385	ROM	10	1	tmf2		ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν εἰς σωτηρίαν	1	is for them, for their salvation	Alternate translation: “is that God will save the Jews”
1386	ROM	10	2	y7qg		μαρτυρῶ…αὐτοῖς	1	I testify about them	Alternate translation: “I declare truthfully about them”
1387	ROM	10	3	bw97	figs-explicit	ἀγνοοῦντες γὰρ τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ δικαιοσύνην	1	For they do not know of God’s righteousness	Here, righteousness refers to the way God puts people right with himself. You can make this explicit in the translation. Alternate translation: “For they do not know how God puts people right with himself” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1388	ROM	10	3	a6r4		τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ τοῦ Θεοῦ οὐχ ὑπετάγησαν	1	They did not submit to the righteousness of God	Alternate translation: “they did not accept God’s way of putting people right with himself”
1389	ROM	10	4	x1w8		τέλος γὰρ νόμου Χριστὸς	1	For Christ is the fulfillment of the law	Alternate translation: “For Christ completely fulfilled the law”
1390	ROM	10	4	f6pu	figs-explicit	εἰς δικαιοσύνην παντὶ τῷ πιστεύοντι	1	for righteousness for everyone who believes	Here, believes means “trusts.” Alternate translation: “in order that he may make everyone who trusts in him right before God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1391	ROM	10	5	qby2		τὴν δικαιοσύνην τὴν ἐκ νόμου	1	the righteousness that comes from the law	Alternate translation: “how the law makes a person right before God”
1392	ROM	10	5	wjn6	figs-explicit	ὅτι ὁ ποιήσας αὐτὰ ἄνθρωπος, ζήσεται ἐν αὐτῇ	1	The man who does the righteousness of the law will live by this righteousness	In order to be made right with God through the law, a person would have to keep the law perfectly, which is not possible. Alternate translation: “The person who perfectly obeys the law will live because the law will make him right before God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1393	ROM	10	5	qkz4		ζήσεται	1	will live	Here, will live could refer to: (1) eternal life. (2) mortal life in fellowship with God.
1394	ROM	10	6	sr9z	figs-personification	ἡ δὲ ἐκ πίστεως δικαιοσύνη οὕτως λέγει	1	But the righteousness that comes from faith says this	Here, righteousness is described as a person who can speak. Alternate translation: “But Moses writes this about how faith makes a person right before God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1395	ROM	10	6	x7h4	figs-you	μὴ εἴπῃς ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου	1	Do not say in your heart	Moses was addressing the people as if he were speaking to only one person. The pronoun your is singular. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1396	ROM	10	6	nwlw	figs-metonymy	μὴ εἴπῃς ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου	1		Here, heart is a metonym for a person’s mind or inner being. Alternate translation: “Do not say to yourself” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1397	ROM	10	6	tf9r	figs-rquestion	τίς ἀναβήσεται εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν?	1	Who will ascend into heaven?	Moses uses a question to teach his audience. His previous instruction of, “Do not say” requires a negative answer to this question. You can translate this question as a statement. Alternate translation: “No one is able to go up to heaven” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1398	ROM	10	6	gi7s		τοῦτ’ ἔστιν Χριστὸν καταγαγεῖν	1	that is, to bring Christ down	Alternate translation: “in order that they might have Christ come down to earth”
1399	ROM	10	7	w8xe	figs-rquestion	τίς καταβήσεται εἰς τὴν Ἄβυσσον?	1	Who will descend into the abyss	Moses uses a question to teach his audience. His previous instruction of, “Do not say” requires a negative answer to this question. You can translate this as a statement. Alternate translation: “No person can go down and enter the place where the spirits of dead persons are” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1400	ROM	10	7	iw13		ἐκ νεκρῶν	1	from the dead	From among all those who have died. This expression describes all dead people together in the underworld.
1401	ROM	10	7	t8dd		νεκρῶν	1	dead	Here, the dead speaks of physical death.
1402	ROM	10	8	gz7t	figs-personification	ἀλλὰ τί λέγει?	1	But what does it say?	The word it refers to “the righteousness” of Romans 10:6. Here Paul describes righteousness as a person who can speak. Alternate translation: “But this is what Moses says?” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1403	ROM	10	8	sen1	figs-rquestion	ἀλλὰ τί λέγει?	1		Paul uses a question to emphasize the answer he is about to give. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1404	ROM	10	8	kzb2	figs-personification	ἐγγύς σου τὸ ῥῆμά ἐστιν	1	The word is near you	Paul speaks of God’s word as if it were a person who can move. Alternate translation: “You have heard the message” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1405	ROM	10	8	y6mq	figs-metonymy	ἐγγύς σου τὸ ῥῆμά ἐστιν, ἐν τῷ στόματί σου, καὶ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου	1	The word is … in your mouth	The word mouth is a metonym that refers to what a person says. Alternate translation: “You can hear and know how to speak and think about God’s message” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1406	ROM	10	8	zvx4	figs-metonymy	ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου	1	The word is … in your heart	The phrase in your heart is metonym that refers to what a person thinks and believes. Alternate translation: “and you know what it means” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1407	ROM	10	8	lh5d		τὸ ῥῆμα τῆς πίστεως	1	the word of faith	Alternate translation: “God’s message that tells us that we must believe in him”
1408	ROM	10	9	tz7r		ἐὰν ὁμολογήσῃς ἐν τῷ στόματί σου, Κύριον Ἰησοῦν	1	if with your mouth you confess Jesus as Lord	Alternate translation: “if you verbally confess that Jesus is Lord”
1409	ROM	10	9	ie71	figs-metonymy	πιστεύσῃς ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου	1	believe in your heart	Here, heart is a metonym for a person’s mind or inner person. Alternate translation: “believe in your mind” or “truly believe” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1410	ROM	10	9	zdf5	figs-idiom	αὐτὸν ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν	1	raised him from the dead	Here, raised here is an idiom for “caused to live again.” Alternate translation: “caused him to live again” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1411	ROM	10	9	c3cq	figs-activepassive	σωθήσῃ	1	you will be saved	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God will save you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1412	ROM	10	10	g7i1	figs-metonymy	καρδίᾳ γὰρ πιστεύεται εἰς δικαιοσύνην, στόματι δὲ ὁμολογεῖται εἰς σωτηρίαν	1	For with the heart one believes unto righteousness, and with the mouth one confesses unto salvation	Here, heart is a metonym that represents the mind or will. Alternate translation: “For it is with the mind that a person trusts and is right before God, and it is with the mouth that a person confesses and God saves him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1413	ROM	10	10	xs8c	figs-synecdoche	στόματι	1	with the mouth	Here, mouth is a synecdoche that represents a person’s capacity to speak. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
1414	ROM	10	11	gu99	figs-personification	λέγει γὰρ ἡ Γραφή	1	For scripture says	Paul speaks of the scripture as if it were alive and had a voice. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1415	ROM	10	11	r6tf	figs-explicit	λέγει γὰρ ἡ Γραφή	1		You can make explicit who wrote the scripture that Paul uses here. Alternate translation: “For Isaiah wrote in the scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1416	ROM	10	11	nv71	figs-activepassive	πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων ἐπ’ αὐτῷ οὐ καταισχυνθήσεται	1	Everyone who believes on him will not be put to shame	This is equivalent to: “Everyone who does not believe will be shamed.” The negative is used here for emphasis. You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God will honor everyone who believes in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1417	ROM	10	12	z8p4	figs-explicit	οὐ γάρ ἐστιν διαστολὴ Ἰουδαίου τε καὶ Ἕλληνος	1	For there is no difference between Jew and Greek	Paul implies that God will treat all people the same. You can make this explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “In this way, God treats the Jews and the non-Jews the same” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1418	ROM	10	12	p9py	figs-explicit	πλουτῶν εἰς πάντας τοὺς ἐπικαλουμένους αὐτόν	1	he is rich to all who call upon him	Here, being rich means that God blesses richly. You can make this explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “and he richly blesses all who trust in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1419	ROM	10	13	pe96	figs-metonymy	πᾶς γὰρ ὃς ἂν ἐπικαλέσηται τὸ ὄνομα Κυρίου, σωθήσεται	1	For everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved	Here the word name is a metonym for Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1420	ROM	10	13	js1b	figs-activepassive	πᾶς γὰρ ὃς ἂν ἐπικαλέσηται τὸ ὄνομα Κυρίου, σωθήσεται	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “For the Lord will save everyone who trusts in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1421	ROM	10	14	utr4	figs-rquestion	πῶς οὖν ἐπικαλέσωνται εἰς ὃν οὐκ ἐπίστευσαν?	1	How then can they call on him in whom they have not believed?	Paul uses a question to emphasize the importance of taking the good news of Christ to those who have not heard. The word they refers to those who do not yet belong to God. Alternate translation: “Those who do not believe in God cannot call on him!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1422	ROM	10	14	lx52	figs-rquestion	πῶς…πιστεύσωσιν οὗ οὐκ ἤκουσαν?	2	How can they believe in him of whom they have not heard?	Paul uses another question for the same reason. Alternate translation: “they cannot believe in him if they have not heard his message!” or “they cannot believe in him if they have not heard the message about him!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1423	ROM	10	14	mrl8		πιστεύσωσιν	1	believe in	Here this means to acknowledge that what that person has said is true.
1424	ROM	10	14	iwc1	figs-rquestion	πῶς…ἀκούσωσιν χωρὶς κηρύσσοντος?	3	How can they hear without a preacher?	Paul uses another question for the same reason. Alternate translation: “they cannot hear the message if someone does not tell them!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1425	ROM	10	15	e8rt	figs-metonymy	ὡς ὡραῖοι οἱ πόδες τῶν εὐαγγελιζομένων τὰ ἀγαθά!	1	How beautiful are the feet of those who proclaim good news	Paul uses feet to represent those who travel and bring the message to those who have not heard it. Alternate translation: “It is wonderful when messengers come and tell us the good news” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1426	ROM	10	16	hku8		οὐ πάντες ὑπήκουσαν	1	not all of them obeyed	Here, them refers to the Jews. “not all of the Jews obeyed”
1427	ROM	10	16	j3se	figs-rquestion	Κύριε, τίς ἐπίστευσεν τῇ ἀκοῇ ἡμῶν?	1	Lord, who has believed our message?	Paul is using this question to emphasize that Isaiah prophesied in the Scriptures that many Jews would not believe in Jesus. You can translate this as a statement. Alternate translation: “Lord, so many of them do not believe our message.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1428	ROM	10	16	z4s9		τῇ ἀκοῇ ἡμῶν	1	our message	Here, our refers to God and Isaiah.
1429	ROM	10	17	wu5a		ἡ πίστις ἐξ ἀκοῆς	1	faith comes from hearing	Here, faith refers to “believing in Christ”
1430	ROM	10	17	nq87		ἡ…ἀκοὴ διὰ ῥήματος Χριστοῦ	2	hearing by the word of Christ	Alternate translation: “hearing by listening to the message about Christ”
1431	ROM	10	18	f6jy	figs-rquestion	ἀλλὰ λέγω, μὴ οὐκ ἤκουσαν? μενοῦνγε	1	But I say, “Did they not hear?” Yes, most certainly	Paul uses a question for emphasis. You can translate this as a statement. Alternate translation: “But, I say the Jews certainly have heard the message about Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1432	ROM	10	18	s5zh	figs-parallelism	εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν, ἐξῆλθεν ὁ φθόγγος αὐτῶν; καὶ εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς οἰκουμένης, τὰ ῥήματα αὐτῶν	1	Their sound has gone out into all the earth, and their words to the ends of the world.	Both of these statements mean basically the same thing and Paul uses them for emphasis. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
1433	ROM	10	18	g4vd	figs-personification	εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν, ἐξῆλθεν ὁ φθόγγος αὐτῶν; καὶ εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς οἰκουμένης, τὰ ῥήματα αὐτῶν	1		The word their refers to the sun, moon, and stars. Here they are described as human messengers that tell people about God. This refers to how their existence shows God’s power and glory. Alternate translation: “The sun, moon, and the stars are proof of God’s power and glory, and everyone in the world sees them and knows the truth about God.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1434	ROM	10	18	lz77	figs-explicit	εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν, ἐξῆλθεν ὁ φθόγγος αὐτῶν; καὶ εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς οἰκουμένης, τὰ ῥήματα αὐτῶν	1		You can make explicit that Paul is quoting Scripture here. Alternate translation: “As the Scriptures record, ‘The sun, moon, and the stars are proof of God’s power and glory, and everyone in the world sees them and knows the truth about God.’” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1435	ROM	10	19	ib4m	figs-rquestion	ἀλλὰ λέγω, μὴ Ἰσραὴλ οὐκ ἔγνω?	1	Moreover, I say, “Did Israel not know?”	Paul uses a question for emphasis. Alternate translation: “Again I tell you that Israel did know the message.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1436	ROM	10	19	zyw0	figs-metonymy	ἀλλὰ λέγω, μὴ Ἰσραὴλ οὐκ ἔγνω?	1		The word Israel is a metonym for the people who lived in the nation of Israel. Alternate translation: “Again I tell you the people of Israel did know the message” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1437	ROM	10	19	jjt3	figs-explicit	πρῶτος Μωϋσῆς λέγει	1	First Moses says, “I will provoke you … I will stir you up to anger.”	This means that Moses wrote down what God said. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1438	ROM	10	19	vxzz	figs-you	ἐγὼ παραζηλώσω ὑμᾶς,…παροργιῶ ὑμᾶς	1		Both instances of I refer to God, and you refers to the Israelites. Alternate translation: “God will provoke you … God will stir you up to anger.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1439	ROM	10	19	ve6t		ἐπ’ οὐκ ἔθνει	1	by what is not a nation	Alternate translation: “by those you do not consider to be a real nation” or “by people who do not belong to any nation”
1440	ROM	10	19	s3nz	figs-explicit	ἐπ’ ἔθνει ἀσυνέτῳ	1	By means of a nation without understanding	Here, without understanding means that the people do not know God. Alternate translation: “by a nation with people who do not know me or my commands” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1441	ROM	10	19	g7zt		παροργιῶ ὑμᾶς	1	I will stir you up to anger	Alternate translation: “I will make you angry” or “I will cause you to become angry”
1442	ROM	10	19	a7k7	figs-you	ὑμᾶς	1	you	Here, you refers to the nation of Israel. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1443	ROM	10	20	qcx2			0	General Information:	Here the words I, “me,” and “my” refer to God.
1444	ROM	10	20	cv1x		Ἠσαΐας δὲ ἀποτολμᾷ καὶ λέγει	1	Then Isaiah was very bold when he says	This means the prophet Isaiah wrote what God had said.
1445	ROM	10	20	fc4b		εὑρέθην ἐν τοῖς ἐμὲ μὴ ζητοῦσιν	1	I was found by those who did not seek me	Prophets often speak of things in the future as if they have already happened. This emphasizes that the prophecy will certainly come true.
1446	ROM	10	20	u60f	figs-activepassive	εὑρέθην ἐν τοῖς ἐμὲ μὴ ζητοῦσιν	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “Even though the Gentile people will not look for me, they will find me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1447	ROM	10	20	t78j		ἐμφανὴς ἐγενόμην	1	I appeared	Alternate translation: “I made myself known”
1448	ROM	10	20	k8pp		λέγει	1	he says	He refers to God, who is speaking through Isaiah.
1449	ROM	10	21	hw4w		ὅλην τὴν ἡμέραν	1	All the day long	This phrase is used to emphasize God’s continual effort. “Continually”
1450	ROM	10	21	il8s	translate-symaction	ἐξεπέτασα τὰς χεῖράς μου πρὸς λαὸν ἀπειθοῦντα καὶ ἀντιλέγοντα	1	I reached out my hands to a disobedient and stubborn people	The action of reaching out a hand represents offering help to a person. Alternate translation: “I tried to welcome you and to help you, but you refused my help and continued to disobey” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-symaction]])
1451	ROM	11	intro	e9qz			0		Romans 11 General Notes Structure and formatting Some translations set each line of poetry farther to the right than the rest of the text to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with verses 9-10, 26-27, and 34-35, which are words from the Old Testament. Special concepts in this chapter Grafting Paul uses the image of “grafting” to refer to the place of the Gentiles and Jews in the plans of God. Making one plant to be permanently part of another plant is called “grafting.” Paul uses the picture of God grafting the Gentiles as a wild branch into his saving plans. But God has not forgotten about the Jews, who are spoken of as the natural plant. God will also save Jews who believe in Jesus. Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter “Did God reject his people? May it never be” Whether Israel (the physical descendants of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob) has a future in the plans of God, or if they have been replaced in the plans of God by the church, is a major theological issue in Chapters 9-11. This phrase is an important part of this section of Romans. It seems to indicate that Israel remains distinct from the church. Not all scholars arrive at this conclusion. Despite their currently rejecting Jesus as their Messiah, Israel has not exhausted the grace and mercy of God. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/christ]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/grace]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/mercy]])
1452	ROM	11	1	p2h9			0	Connecting Statement:	Though Israel as a nation has rejected God, God wants them to understand salvation comes by grace without works.
1453	ROM	11	1	wp35		λέγω οὖν	1	I say then	Alternate translation: “I, Paul, say then”
1454	ROM	11	1	p4zd	figs-rquestion	μὴ ἀπώσατο ὁ Θεὸς τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ?	1	did God reject his people?	Paul asks this question so that he can answer the questions of other Jews who are upset that God has included the Gentiles among his people, while the hearts of the Jewish people have been hardened. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1455	ROM	11	1	wqu2		μὴ γένοιτο	1	May it never be	“That is not possible!” or “Certainly not!” This expression strongly denies that this could happen. You may have a similar expression in your language that you could use here. See how you translated this in Romans 9:14.
1456	ROM	11	1	bc4g		φυλῆς Βενιαμείν	1	tribe of Benjamin	This refers to the tribe descended from Benjamin, one of the 12 tribes into which God divided the people of Israel.
1457	ROM	11	2	h4qe		ὃν προέγνω	1	whom he foreknew	Alternate translation: “whom he knew ahead of time”
1458	ROM	11	2	cjp6	figs-rquestion	ἢ οὐκ οἴδατε ἐν Ἠλείᾳ τί λέγει ἡ Γραφή, ὡς ἐντυγχάνει τῷ Θεῷ κατὰ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ?	1	Do you not know what the scripture says about Elijah, how he pleaded with God against Israel?	You can translate this as a statement. Alternate translation: “Surely you know what the Scriptures record about when Elijah pleaded with God against Israel” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1459	ROM	11	2	dd1e	figs-personification	τί λέγει ἡ Γραφή	1	what the scripture says	Paul is referring to the scriptures as if they were able to speak. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1460	ROM	11	3	fh9i		ἀπέκτειναν	1	they have killed	Here, they refers to the people of Israel.
1461	ROM	11	3	ut1s		κἀγὼ ὑπελείφθην μόνος	1	I alone am left	The pronoun I here refers to Elijah.
1462	ROM	11	3	dv5u		ζητοῦσιν τὴν ψυχήν μου	1	seeking my life	Alternate translation: “they want to kill me”
1463	ROM	11	4	rj4e	figs-rquestion	ἀλλὰ τί λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ χρηματισμός?	1	But what does God’s answer say to him?	Paul is using this question to bring the reader to his next point. Alternate translation: “How does God answer him?” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1464	ROM	11	4	x6e9		αὐτῷ	1	him	The pronoun him refers to Elijah.
1465	ROM	11	5	ce2r		λῖμμα	1	remnant	Here this means a small part of people whom God chose to receive his grace.
1466	ROM	11	6	q6es	figs-explicit	εἰ δὲ χάριτι	1	But if it is by grace	Paul continues to explain how God’s mercy works. Alternate translation: “But since God’s mercy works by grace” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1467	ROM	11	7	k94b	figs-rquestion	τί οὖν?	1	What then?	“What should we conclude?” Paul asks this question to move his reader to his next point. You can translate this as a statement. Alternate translation: “This is what we need to remember.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1468	ROM	11	8	uc8g	figs-metaphor	ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ὁ Θεὸς πνεῦμα κατανύξεως, ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῦ μὴ βλέπειν, καὶ ὦτα τοῦ μὴ ἀκούειν	1	God has given them a spirit of dullness, eyes so that they should not see, and ears so that they should not hear	This is a metaphor about the fact that the people are spiritually dull. They are not able to hear or receive spiritual truth. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1469	ROM	11	8	z47a		πνεῦμα κατανύξεως	1	spirit of dullness	Here, spirit means “the characteristics of,” such as the “spirit of wisdom.”
1470	ROM	11	8	zyk1		ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῦ μὴ βλέπειν	1	eyes so that they should not see	The concept of seeing with one’s eyes was considered to be equivalent to gaining understanding.
1471	ROM	11	8	ny8w		ὦτα τοῦ μὴ ἀκούειν	1	ears so that they should not hear	The concept of hearing with the ears was considered to be equivalent to obedience.
1472	ROM	11	9	kpg8	figs-metonymy	γενηθήτω ἡ τράπεζα αὐτῶν εἰς παγίδα, καὶ εἰς θήραν	1	Let their table become a net and a trap	Here, table here is a metonym that represents feasting. Alternate translation: “Please, God, make their feasts become like a trap” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1473	ROM	11	9	l6re	figs-metaphor	γενηθήτω ἡ τράπεζα αὐτῶν εἰς παγίδα, καὶ εἰς θήραν	1		Here, net and trap are metaphors that represent punishment. Alternate translation: (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1474	ROM	11	9	x0wl	figs-activepassive	γενηθήτω ἡ τράπεζα αὐτῶν εἰς παγίδα, καὶ εἰς θήραν	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “Please, God, make their feasts like a trap that catches them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1475	ROM	11	9	ya1g	figs-metaphor	σκάνδαλον	1	a stumbling block	A stumbling block is anything that causes a person to trip so that he falls down. Here it represents something that tempts a person to sin. Alternate translation: “something that tempts them to sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1476	ROM	11	9	xex5		ἀνταπόδομα αὐτοῖς	1	a retribution for them	Alternate translation: “something that allows you to take revenge on them”
1477	ROM	11	10	c1nj	figs-metonymy	τὸν νῶτον αὐτῶν διὰ παντὸς σύνκαμψον	1	bend their backs continually	Here, make their backs bend is a metonym for forcing slaves to carry heavy loads on their backs. Alternate translation: “make them continually carry heavy loads” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1478	ROM	11	10	biqg	figs-metaphor	τὸν νῶτον αὐτῶν διὰ παντὸς σύνκαμψον	1		This is a metaphor for making them suffer. Alternate translation: “make them continually suffer like people carrying heavy loads” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1479	ROM	11	11	z8tw			0	Connecting Statement:	With Israel as a nation rejecting God, Paul warns the Gentiles to be careful they do not make the same mistake.
1480	ROM	11	11	r9hg	figs-rquestion	μὴ ἔπταισαν ἵνα πέσωσιν?	1	Did they stumble so as to fall?	Paul uses this question to add emphasis. Alternate translation: “Has God rejected them forever because they sinned?” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1481	ROM	11	11	qbx4		μὴ γένοιτο!	1	May it never be	“That is not possible!” or “Certainly not!” This expression strongly denies that this could happen. You may have a similar expression in your language that you could use here. See how you translated this in Romans 9:14.
1482	ROM	11	11	f1jw		παραζηλῶσαι αὐτούς	1	provoke … to jealousy	See how you translated this phrase in Romans 10:19.
1483	ROM	11	12	ew4i	figs-doublet	εἰ…τὸ παράπτωμα αὐτῶν, πλοῦτος κόσμου, καὶ τὸ ἥττημα αὐτῶν, πλοῦτος ἐθνῶν	1	if their failure is the riches of the world, and if their loss is the riches of the Gentiles	Both of these phrases mean basically the same thing. If you need to, you can combine them in your translation. Alternate translation: “when the Jews failed spiritually, the result was that God abundantly blessed the non-Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1484	ROM	11	12	dh1g		πλοῦτος ἐθνῶν	1	the riches of the world	Because the Jews rejected Christ, God richly blessed the Gentiles by giving them the opportunity to receive Christ.
1485	ROM	11	12	it9k		κόσμου	1	the world	Here the world is a metonym that refers to the people who live in the world, especially the Gentiles.
1486	ROM	11	14	ua2k		παραζηλώσω	1	I will provoke to jealousy	See how you translated this phrase in Romans 10:19.
1487	ROM	11	14	h1qe		μου τὴν σάρκα	1	those who are of my own flesh	This refers to Paul’s fellow Jews.
1488	ROM	11	14	gp38	figs-explicit	καὶ σώσω τινὰς ἐξ αὐτῶν	1	Perhaps I will save some of them	God will save those who believe. Alternate translation: “and perhaps some will believe and God will save them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1489	ROM	11	15	es22		εἰ γὰρ ἡ ἀποβολὴ αὐτῶν καταλλαγὴ κόσμου	1	For if their rejection means the reconciliation of the world	Alternate translation: “For if because God rejected them, he will reconcile the rest of the world to himself”
1490	ROM	11	15	ui3i		ἡ ἀποβολὴ αὐτῶν	1	their rejection	The pronoun their refers to Jewish unbelievers.
1491	ROM	11	15	m3fs	figs-metonymy	κόσμου	1	the world	Here, the world is a metonym for the people who live in the world. Alternate translation: “the people in the world” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1492	ROM	11	15	em8m	figs-rquestion	τίς ἡ πρόσλημψις εἰ μὴ ζωὴ ἐκ νεκρῶν?	1	what will their acceptance be but life from the dead?	Paul asks this question to emphasize that when God accepts the Jews, it will be a wonderful thing. Alternate translation: “how will it be when God accepts them? It will be like they have come back to life from among the dead!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1493	ROM	11	15	civ7	figs-activepassive	τίς ἡ πρόσλημψις εἰ μὴ ζωὴ ἐκ νεκρῶν?	1		You can translate it in an active form. Alternate translation: “then when God accepts them, it will be like they have died and become alive again!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1494	ROM	11	15	jn4l		νεκρῶν	1	the dead	These words speak of all dead people together in the underworld.
1495	ROM	11	16	b2s5	figs-metaphor	εἰ δὲ ἡ ἀπαρχὴ ἁγία, καὶ τὸ φύραμα;	1	If the firstfruits are reserved, so is the lump of dough	Paul is speaking of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the Israelites’ ancestors, as if they were the first grain or firstfruits to be harvested. He is also speaking of the Israelites who are descendants of those men as if they were a lump of dough that they made from the grain. Alternate translation: “If Abraham is counted as the first of what has been offered to God, all of our ancestors who followed should also be counted as God’s possession” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1496	ROM	11	16	dci1	figs-metaphor	εἰ ἡ ῥίζα ἁγία, καὶ οἱ κλάδοι	1	If the root is reserved, so are the branches	Paul is speaking of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the Israelites’ ancestors, as if they were the root of a tree, and the Israelites who are descendants of those men, as if they were the branches of the tree. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1497	ROM	11	16	d1zi	figs-metaphor	ἁγία	1	reserved	The people always dedicated to God the first crops that they harvested. Here, “firstfruits” stands for the first people to believe in Christ. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1498	ROM	11	17	slf6	figs-metaphor	εἰ δέ τινες τῶν κλάδων ἐξεκλάσθησαν	1	But if some of the branches were broken off	Here Paul refers to the Jews who rejected Jesus as branches that were broken off. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1499	ROM	11	17	b8ic	figs-activepassive	εἰ δέ τινες τῶν κλάδων ἐξεκλάσθησαν	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “But if someone broke off some of the branches” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1500	ROM	11	17	qv65		σὺ δὲ ἀγριέλαιος ὢν	1	if you, a wild olive branch	The pronoun you, and the phrase a wild olive branch, refer to the Gentile people who have accepted salvation through Jesus.
1501	ROM	11	17	z6hr	figs-metaphor	ἐνεκεντρίσθης ἐν αὐτοῖς	1	were grafted in among them	Here Paul speaks of the Gentile Christians as if they were grafted into the faith of Abraham and the Jewish patriarchs. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1502	ROM	11	17	lb1p	figs-activepassive	ἐνεκεντρίσθης ἐν αὐτοῖς	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God attached you to the tree among the remaining branches” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1503	ROM	11	17	s9w3	figs-metaphor	τῆς ῥίζης τῆς πιότητος τῆς ἐλαίας ἐγένου	1	the rich root of the olive tree	Here, the richness of the root is a metaphor that refers to the promises of God. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1504	ROM	11	18	gqd6	figs-metaphor	μὴ κατακαυχῶ τῶν κλάδων	1	do not boast over the branches	Here, the branches is a metaphor that stands for the Jewish people. Alternate translation: “do not say you are better than the Jewish people God has rejected” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1505	ROM	11	18	llz1	figs-metaphor	οὐ σὺ τὴν ῥίζαν βαστάζεις, ἀλλὰ ἡ ῥίζα σέ	1	it is not you who supports the root, but the root that supports you	Again Paul implies that the Gentile believers are branches that are connected to the root of the faith of the Abraham and the Jewish patriarchs. God saves them only because of the covenant promises that he made to the Jews. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1506	ROM	11	19	mm6w	figs-metaphor	ἐξεκλάσθησαν κλάδοι	1	Branches were broken off	Branches here refer to the Jews who rejected Jesus and whom God has now rejected. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1507	ROM	11	19	qk8c	figs-activepassive	ἐξεκλάσθησαν κλάδοι	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God broke branches off” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1508	ROM	11	19	p9ti	figs-metaphor	ἐγὼ ἐνκεντρισθῶ	1	I might be grafted in	Paul uses this phrase to refer to the Gentile believers whom God has accepted. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1509	ROM	11	19	z9l9	figs-activepassive	ἐγὼ ἐνκεντρισθῶ	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “he might attach me in” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1510	ROM	11	20	puj9		τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ ἐξεκλάσθησαν	1	their … they	The pronouns They and their refer to the Jewish people who did not believe.
1511	ROM	11	20	v2ua	figs-metaphor	σὺ δὲ τῇ πίστει ἕστηκας	1	but you stand firm because of your faith	Paul speaks of the Gentile believers remaining faithful as if they were standing firm and no one could move them. Alternate translation: “but you remain because of your faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1512	ROM	11	21	f6i7	figs-metaphor	εἰ γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς τῶν κατὰ φύσιν κλάδων οὐκ ἐφείσατο, οὐδὲ σοῦ φείσεται	1	For if God did not spare the natural branches, neither will he spare you	Here the natural branches refer to the Jewish people who rejected Jesus. Alternate translation: “Since God did not spare those unbelieving Jews, who grew up like a tree’s natural branches that came from the root, then know, if you do not believe, he will not spare you either” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1513	ROM	11	22	xdm3		χρηστότητα καὶ ἀποτομίαν Θεοῦ	1	the kind actions and the severity of God	Paul is reminding the Gentile believers that although God may act very kindly toward them, he will not hesitate to judge and punish them.
1514	ROM	11	22	p691	figs-abstractnouns	ἐπὶ μὲν τοὺς πεσόντας, ἀποτομία; ἐπὶ δὲ σὲ, χρηστότης Θεοῦ	1	severity came on the Jews who fell … God’s kindness comes on you	This can be restated to remove the abstract nouns severity and kindness. Alternate translation: “God dealt harshly with the Jews who fell, but God acts kindly toward you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1515	ROM	11	22	scf8	figs-metaphor	τοὺς πεσόντας	1	those who fell	Doing what is wrong is spoken of as if it is falling down. Alternate translation: “the Jews who have done wrong” or “the Jews who have refused to trust in Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1516	ROM	11	22	z41m	figs-abstractnouns	ἐὰν ἐπιμένῃς τῇ χρηστότητι	1	if you continue in his kindness	This can be restated to remove the abstract noun kindness. Alternate translation: “if you continue doing what is right so that he continues being kind to you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1517	ROM	11	22	t4mk	figs-metaphor	ἐπεὶ καὶ σὺ ἐκκοπήσῃ	1	Otherwise you also will be cut off	Paul again uses the metaphor of a branch, which God can cut off if he needs to. Here, cut off is a metaphor for rejecting someone. Alternate translation: “Otherwise you will be rejected” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1518	ROM	11	22	l17i	figs-activepassive	ἐπεὶ καὶ σὺ ἐκκοπήσῃ	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “Otherwise God will cut you off” or “Otherwise God will reject you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1519	ROM	11	23	lvk7	figs-doublenegatives	ἐὰν μὴ ἐπιμένωσι τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ	1	if they do not continue in their unbelief	The phrase do not continue in their unbelief is a double negative. You can translate this in a positive form. Alternate translation: “if the Jews start believing in Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublenegatives]])
1520	ROM	11	23	zu7k	figs-metaphor	ἐνκεντρισθήσονται	1	will be grafted in	Paul speaks of the Jews as if they were branches that could be grafted back into a tree if they start to believe in Jesus. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1521	ROM	11	23	lx11	figs-activepassive	ἐνκεντρισθήσονται	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God will graft them back in” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1522	ROM	11	23	yjj6		ἐνκεντρίσαι	1	graft	This is a common process where the end of a live branch of one tree is inserted into another tree so that the new branch will continue to grow in that tree.
1523	ROM	11	23	r5kg		κἀκεῖνοι…αὐτούς	1	they … them	The occurrences of they and them refer to the Jews.
1524	ROM	11	24	s1a4	figs-metaphor	εἰ γὰρ σὺ ἐκ τῆς κατὰ φύσιν ἐξεκόπης ἀγριελαίου, καὶ παρὰ φύσιν ἐνεκεντρίσθης εἰς καλλιέλαιον, πόσῳ μᾶλλον οὗτοι, οἱ κατὰ φύσιν ἐνκεντρισθήσονται τῇ ἰδίᾳ ἐλαίᾳ	1	For if you were cut out of what is by nature a wild olive tree, and contrary to nature were grafted into a good olive tree, how much more will these Jews, who are the natural branches, be grafted back into their own olive tree?	Paul continues speaking of the Gentile believers and Jews as if they were branches of a tree. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1525	ROM	11	24	dem3	figs-activepassive	εἰ γὰρ σὺ ἐκ τῆς κατὰ φύσιν ἐξεκόπης ἀγριελαίου, καὶ παρὰ φύσιν ἐνεκεντρίσθης εἰς καλλιέλαιον, πόσῳ μᾶλλον οὗτοι, οἱ κατὰ φύσιν ἐνκεντρισθήσονται τῇ ἰδίᾳ ἐλαίᾳ?	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “For if God had cut you out of what is by nature a wild olive tree, and contrary to nature had grafted you into a good olive tree, how much more will he graft these Jews, who are the natural branches, into their own olive tree?” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1526	ROM	11	24	yn21	figs-metaphor	οἱ κατὰ φύσιν	1	branches	Paul continues speaking of the Jews and Gentiles as if they were branches. The branches according to nature represent the Jews who were originally connected to the faith of Abraham and the Jewish patriarchs. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1527	ROM	11	25	ye5w	figs-doublenegatives	οὐ…θέλω ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν	1	I do not want you to be uninformed	Here Paul uses a double negative. You can translate this in a positive form. Alternate translation: “I very much want you to be aware” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublenegatives]])
1528	ROM	11	25	w7lx		ἀδελφοί	1	brothers	Here, brothers refers to fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1529	ROM	11	25	q3i2		θέλω	1	I	Here the pronoun I refers to Paul.
1530	ROM	11	25	sf4v		ὑμᾶς…ἦτε…ἑαυτοῖς	1	you … you … your	The pronouns you and yourselves refer to the Gentile believers.
1531	ROM	11	25	me1g	figs-explicit	ἵνα μὴ ἦτε παρ’ ἑαυτοῖς φρόνιμοι	1	in order that you will not be wise in your own thinking	Paul does not want the Gentile believers to think they are wiser than the Jewish unbelievers. Alternate translation: “so that you will not think you are wiser than you are” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1532	ROM	11	25	ec4j	figs-metaphor	πώρωσις ἀπὸ μέρους τῷ Ἰσραὴλ γέγονεν	1	a partial hardening has occurred in Israel	Paul speaks of stubbornness as if it were a hardening of physical organs in the body. Some Jews have refused to accept salvation through Jesus. Alternate translation: “many people of Israel continue to be stubborn” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1533	ROM	11	25	db1x		ἄχρι οὗ τὸ πλήρωμα τῶν ἐθνῶν εἰσέλθῃ	1	until the completion of the Gentiles come in	The word until here implies that a portion Jews will refuse to believe until after God has finished bringing the Gentiles into the church.
1534	ROM	11	26	ds7a			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul says that a deliverer will come out of Israel to the glory of God.
1535	ROM	11	26	vu7t	figs-activepassive	καὶ οὕτως πᾶς Ἰσραὴλ σωθήσεται	1	Thus all Israel will be saved	You can state this in active form. Alternate translation: “and thus God will save all Israel” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1536	ROM	11	26	n7yf	figs-activepassive	καθὼς γέγραπται	1	just as it is written	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “just as the scriptures record” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1537	ROM	11	26	dm4e	figs-metonymy	ἐκ Σιὼν	1	Out of Zion	Here, Zion is used as a metonym for the place where God dwells. Alternate translation: “From where God is among the Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1538	ROM	11	26	v96c		ὁ ῥυόμενος	1	the Deliverer	Alternate translation: “the one who brings his people to safety”
1539	ROM	11	26	at55	figs-metaphor	ἀποστρέψει ἀσεβείας	1	He will remove ungodliness	Paul speaks of ungodliness as if it were an object that someone could remove, perhaps like someone removes a garment. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1540	ROM	11	26	bkr2	figs-metonymy	ἀπὸ Ἰακώβ	1	from Jacob	Here, Jacob is used as a metonym for Israel. Alternate translation: “from the Israelite people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1541	ROM	11	27	ll39	figs-metaphor	ἀφέλωμαι τὰς ἁμαρτίας αὐτῶν	1	I will take away their sins	Here Paul speaks of sins as if they were objects that someone could take away. Alternate translation: “I will remove the burden of their sins” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1542	ROM	11	28	ctn9	figs-explicit	κατὰ μὲν τὸ εὐαγγέλιον	1	As far as the gospel is concerned	You can make explicit why Paul mentions the gospel. Alternate translation: “Because the Jews rejected the gospel” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1543	ROM	11	28	x6aa	figs-explicit	ἐχθροὶ δι’ ὑμᾶς	1	they are enemies for your sake	You can make explicit whose enemies they are, and how this was for the Gentiles’ sake. Alternate translation: “they are God’s enemies for your sake” or “God has treated them as enemies in order that you also might hear the gospel” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1544	ROM	11	28	dr2q	figs-explicit	κατὰ…τὴν ἐκλογὴν	2	as far as election is concerned	You can make explicit why Paul mentions election. Alternate translation: “because God has elected the Jews” or “because God has chosen the Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1545	ROM	11	28	jas2	figs-explicit	ἀγαπητοὶ διὰ τοὺς πατέρας	1	they are beloved because of their forefathers	You can make explicit who loves the Jews and why Paul mentions their forefathers. Alternate translation: “they are loved by God because of what he promised to do for their ancestors” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1546	ROM	11	28	d82k	figs-activepassive	ἀγαπητοὶ διὰ τοὺς πατέρας	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God still loves them because of what he promised to do for their ancestors” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1547	ROM	11	29	p2sf	figs-metaphor	ἀμεταμέλητα γὰρ τὰ χαρίσματα καὶ ἡ κλῆσις τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	For the gifts and the call of God are unchangeable	Paul speaks of the spiritual and material blessings that God promised to give his people as if they were gifts. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1548	ROM	11	29	mnqs	figs-explicit	ἀμεταμέλητα γὰρ τὰ χαρίσματα καὶ ἡ κλῆσις τοῦ Θεοῦ	1		The call of God refers to the fact that God called the Jews to be his people. Alternate translation: “For God never changed his mind about what he has promised to give them, and about how he has called them to be his people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1549	ROM	11	30	bj8g		ὑμεῖς ποτε ἠπειθήσατε	1	you were formerly disobedient	Alternate translation: “you did not obey in the past”
1550	ROM	11	30	df91	figs-explicit	ἠλεήθητε τῇ τούτων ἀπειθείᾳ	1	you have received mercy because of their disobedience	Here, mercy means God’s undeserved blessings. Alternate translation: “because the Jews have rejected Jesus, you have received blessings that you did not deserve” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1551	ROM	11	30	g3cn	figs-you	ὑμεῖς	1	you	Here, you refers to Gentile believers, and is plural. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1552	ROM	11	32	t6cb	figs-metaphor	συνέκλεισεν…ὁ Θεὸς τοὺς πάντας εἰς ἀπείθειαν	1	God has shut up all into disobedience	God has treated people who disobey him like prisoners who are unable to escape from prison. Alternate translation: “God has made prisoners of those who disobey him. Now they cannot stop disobeying God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1553	ROM	11	33	x3kb	figs-doublet	ὦ βάθος πλούτου, καὶ σοφίας καὶ γνώσεως Θεοῦ	1	Oh, the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and the knowledge of God!	Here, wisdom and knowledge mean basically the same thing. Alternate translation: “How amazing are the many benefits of both God’s wisdom and knowledge!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1554	ROM	11	33	u322		ὡς ἀνεξεραύνητα τὰ κρίματα αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀνεξιχνίαστοι αἱ ὁδοὶ αὐτοῦ	1	How unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways beyond discovering	Alternate translation: “We are completely unable to understand the things that he has decided and find out the ways in which he acts toward us”
1555	ROM	11	34	r2wj	figs-rquestion	τίς γὰρ ἔγνω νοῦν Κυρίου, ἢ τίς σύμβουλος αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο?	1	For who has known the mind of the Lord or who has become his advisor?	Paul uses this question to emphasize that no one is as wise as the Lord. You can translate this as a statement. Alternate translation: “No one has ever known the mind of the Lord, and no one has become his advisor.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1556	ROM	11	34	yy52	figs-metonymy	νοῦν Κυρίου	1	the mind of the Lord	Here, mind is a metonym for knowing things or thinking about things. Alternate translation: “all that the Lord knows” or “what the Lord thinks about” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1557	ROM	11	35	j5cn	figs-rquestion	ἢ τίς προέδωκεν αὐτῷ, καὶ ἀνταποδοθήσεται αὐτῷ?	1	Or who has first given anything to God, that God must repay him?	Paul uses this question to emphasize his point. Alternate translation: “No one has ever given anything to God that he did not first receive from God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1558	ROM	11	36	abc1	writing-pronouns	ἐξ αὐτοῦ, καὶ δι’ αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν, τὰ πάντα. αὐτῷ	1	For from him … through him … to him	Here, all occurrences of him refer to God. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
1559	ROM	11	36	rpx6	figs-explicit	αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας	1	To him be the glory forever	This expresses Paul’s desire for all people to honor God. You can make this explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “May all people honor him forever” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1560	ROM	12	intro	aky9			0		Romans 12 General Notes Structure and formatting Some translations set each line of poetry farther to the right than the rest of the text to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with the words of verse 20, which are from the Old Testament. Many scholars believe Paul uses the word therefore in Romans 12:1 to refer back to all of Chapters 1-11. Having carefully explained the Christian gospel, Paul now explains how Christians should live in light of these great truths. Chapters 12-16 focus on living out one’s Christian faith. Paul uses many different commands in these chapters to give these practical instructions. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]]) Special concepts in this chapter Christian living Under the law of Moses, people were required to offer temple sacrifices of animals or grain. Now Christians are required to live their lives as a type of sacrifice to God. Physical sacrifices are no longer required. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/lawofmoses]]) Important figures of speech in this chapter Body of Christ The body of Christ is an important metaphor or image used in Scripture to refer to the church. Each church member plays a unique and important function. Christians need each other. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/body]] and [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1561	ROM	12	1	rhs3			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul tells what the life of a believer should be and how believers should serve.
1562	ROM	12	1	d2y3	figs-explicit	παρακαλῶ οὖν ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, διὰ τῶν οἰκτιρμῶν τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	I urge you therefore, brothers, by the mercies of God	Here, brothers refers to fellow believers, both male and female. Alternate translation: “Fellow believers, because of the great mercy that God has given you I very much want you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1563	ROM	12	1	w1mz	figs-synecdoche	παραστῆσαι τὰ σώματα ὑμῶν θυσίαν ζῶσαν	1	to present your bodies a living sacrifice	Here Paul uses the word bodies to refer to the whole person. Alternate translation: “to offer yourselves completely to God as a living sacrifice” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
1564	ROM	12	1	wuyl	figs-metaphor	παραστῆσαι τὰ σώματα ὑμῶν θυσίαν ζῶσαν	1		Paul is comparing a believer in Christ who completely obeys God to the animals that the Jews killed and then offered to God. Alternate translation: “to offer yourselves completely to God while you are alive as if you were a dead sacrifice on a temple altar” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1565	ROM	12	1	dwr5	figs-doublet	ἁγίαν, εὐάρεστον, τῷ Θεῷ	1	holy, acceptable to God	This could refer to: (1) a sacrifice that you give to God alone and that pleases him. (2) a sacrifice that is acceptable to God because it is morally pure. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1566	ROM	12	1	tyk7		τὴν λογικὴν λατρείαν ὑμῶν	1	This is your reasonable service	Alternate translation: “which is the right way to worship God”
1567	ROM	12	2	clc6	figs-metaphor	μὴ συνσχηματίζεσθε τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ	1	Do not be conformed to this world	This could mean: (1) do not behave as the world behaves. (2) do not think the way the world does. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1568	ROM	12	2	pyb6	figs-activepassive	μὴ συνσχηματίζεσθε τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ	1	Do not be conformed	You can state this in active form. Alternate translation: “do not act and think like the world does” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1569	ROM	12	2	d2qq	figs-metonymy	τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ	1	this world	Here, this world refers to unbelievers who live in the world. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1570	ROM	12	2	na8p	figs-activepassive	ἀλλὰ μεταμορφοῦσθε τῇ ἀνακαινώσει τοῦ νοός	1	but be transformed by the renewal of your mind	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “but let God change the way you think” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1571	ROM	12	3	nyc2	figs-explicit	διὰ τῆς χάριτος τῆς δοθείσης μοι	1	because of the grace that was given to me	Here, grace refers to God’s choosing Paul to be an apostle and leader of the church. You can make this explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “through the grace that caused me to become an apostle” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1572	ROM	12	3	l6c6	figs-activepassive	διὰ τῆς χάριτος τῆς δοθείσης μοι	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “because God freely chose me to be an apostle” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1573	ROM	12	3	s6yg		παντὶ τῷ ὄντι ἐν ὑμῖν, μὴ ὑπερφρονεῖν παρ’ ὃ δεῖ φρονεῖν	1	that everyone who is among you should not think more highly of themselves than they ought to think	Alternate translation: “that no one among you should think they are better than they are”
1574	ROM	12	3	me4t		ἀλλὰ φρονεῖν εἰς τὸ σωφρονεῖν	1	Instead, they should think in a wise way	Alternate translation: “but you should be wise in how you think about yourselves”
1575	ROM	12	3	m8z7	figs-explicit	ἑκάστῳ ὡς ὁ Θεὸς ἐμέρισεν μέτρον πίστεως	1	just as God has given out to each one a certain amount of faith	Paul implies here that believers have different abilities that correspond to their faith in God. Alternate translation: “since God has given each of you the faith to trust in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1576	ROM	12	4	zm8p		γὰρ	1	For	Paul the word For to show that he will now explain why some Christians should not think they are better than others.
1577	ROM	12	4	v2pi	figs-metaphor	ἐν ἑνὶ σώματι, πολλὰ μέλη ἔχομεν	1	we have many members in one body	Paul refers to all the believers in Christ as if they were different parts of the human body. He does this to illustrate that although believers may serve Christ in different ways, each person belongs to Christ and serves in an important way. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1578	ROM	12	4	v5iy		μέλη	1	members	Here, members are such things as eyes, stomachs, and hands.
1579	ROM	12	5	dhx8	figs-metaphor	τὸ δὲ καθ’ εἷς ἀλλήλων μέλη	1	are individually members of each other	Paul speaks of the believers as if God had physically joined them together like the parts of the human body. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1580	ROM	12	5	cutl	figs-activepassive	τὸ δὲ καθ’ εἷς ἀλλήλων μέλη	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God has joined each believer together with all other believers” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1581	ROM	12	6	hrr1	figs-metaphor	ἔχοντες δὲ χαρίσματα κατὰ τὴν χάριν τὴν δοθεῖσαν ἡμῖν διάφορα	1	We have different gifts according to the grace that was given to us	Paul speaks of believers’ different abilities as being free gifts from God. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1582	ROM	12	6	y267	figs-activepassive	ἔχοντες δὲ χαρίσματα κατὰ τὴν χάριν τὴν δοθεῖσαν ἡμῖν διάφορα	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God has freely given each of us the ability to do different things for him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1583	ROM	12	6	bnk9		κατὰ τὴν ἀναλογίαν τῆς πίστεως	1	let it be done according to the proportion of his faith	This could mean: (1) he should speak prophecies that do not go beyond the amount of faith God has given us. (2) he should speak prophecies that agree with the teachings of our faith.
1584	ROM	12	8	m2as	figs-explicit	ὁ μεταδιδοὺς	1	giving	Here, giving refers to giving money and other things to people. You can make this meaning explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “if one has the gift of giving money or other goods to people in need” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1585	ROM	12	9	iv5h	figs-activepassive	ἡ ἀγάπη ἀνυπόκριτος	1	Let love be without hypocrisy	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “You must love people sincerely and truly” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1586	ROM	12	9	eaw7		ἡ ἀγάπη	1	love	The word Paul uses here refers to the kind of love that comes from God and focuses on the good of others, even when it does not benefit oneself.
1587	ROM	12	10	mr8i		τῇ φιλαδελφίᾳ	1	love	This is another word that means brotherly love or love for a friend or family member. This is natural human love between friends or relatives.
1588	ROM	12	10	ng86		τῇ φιλαδελφίᾳ…φιλόστοργοι	1	Concerning love of the brothers, be affectionate	Here Paul begins a list of nine items, each of the form in … be to tell the believers what kind of people they should be. You may need to translate some of the items as “in … do.” The list continues to Romans 12:13.
1589	ROM	12	10	ux2y		τῇ φιλαδελφίᾳ	1	Concerning love of the brothers	Alternate translation: “as for how you love your fellow believers”
1590	ROM	12	10	tj57		τῇ τιμῇ ἀλλήλους προηγούμενοι	1	Concerning honor, respect one another	Alternate translation: “honor and respect one another” or “honor your fellow believers by respecting them”
1591	ROM	12	11	iu2i		τῇ σπουδῇ μὴ ὀκνηροί, τῷ πνεύματι ζέοντες, τῷ Κυρίῳ δουλεύοντες	1	Concerning diligence, do not be hesitant. Concerning the spirit, be eager. Concerning the Lord, serve him	Alternate translation: “do not be lazy in your duty, but be eager to follow the Spirit and to serve the Lord”
1592	ROM	12	12	l3es		τῇ θλίψει ὑπομένοντες	1	be patient in suffering	Alternate translation: “wait patiently whenever you have troubles”
1593	ROM	12	13	vk5h		ταῖς χρείαις τῶν ἁγίων κοινωνοῦντες	1	Share in the needs of the saints	Alternate translation: “when fellow Christians are in trouble, help them with what they need”
1594	ROM	12	13	exd8		τὴν φιλοξενίαν διώκοντες	1	Find many ways to show hospitality	This is the last item in the list that began in Romans 12:9. “always welcome them into your home when they need a place to stay”
1595	ROM	12	16	hwd1	figs-idiom	τὸ αὐτὸ εἰς ἀλλήλους φρονοῦντες	1	Be of the same mind toward one another	This is an idiom that means to live in unity. Alternate translation: “agreeing with one another” or “living in unity with each other” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-idiom]])
1596	ROM	12	16	ar7y		μὴ τὰ ὑψηλὰ φρονοῦντες	1	Do not think in proud ways	Alternate translation: “do not think that you are more important than others”
1597	ROM	12	16	cc23		τοῖς ταπεινοῖς συναπαγόμενοι	1	accept lowly people	Alternate translation: “welcome people who do not seem important”
1598	ROM	12	16	h469		μὴ γίνεσθε φρόνιμοι παρ’ ἑαυτοῖς	1	Do not be wise in your own thoughts	Alternate translation: “Do not think of yourselves as having more wisdom than everyone else”
1599	ROM	12	17	h2tz		μηδενὶ κακὸν ἀντὶ κακοῦ ἀποδιδόντες	1	Repay no one evil for evil	Alternate translation: “do not do evil things to someone who has done evil things to you”
1600	ROM	12	17	fzh8		προνοούμενοι καλὰ ἐνώπιον πάντων ἀνθρώπων	1	Do good things in the sight of all people	Alternate translation: “do things that everyone considers to be good”
1601	ROM	12	18	pgt7		τὸ ἐξ ὑμῶν, μετὰ πάντων ἀνθρώπων εἰρηνεύοντες	1	as far as it depends on you, live at peace with all people	Alternate translation: “do whatever you can to live in peace with everyone”
1602	ROM	12	19	ew6x	figs-metonymy	δότε τόπον τῇ ὀργῇ	1	give way to his wrath	Here, wrath is a metonym for God’s punishment. Alternate translation: “allow God to punish them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1603	ROM	12	19	ns3b	figs-activepassive	γέγραπται γάρ	1	For it is written	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “for someone has written” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1604	ROM	12	19	l2i8	figs-parallelism	ἐμοὶ ἐκδίκησις; ἐγὼ ἀνταποδώσω	1	Vengeance belongs to me; I will repay	These two phrases mean basically the same thing and emphasize that God will avenge his people. Alternate translation: “I will certainly avenge you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
1605	ROM	12	20	c4ig	figs-you	ὁ ἐχθρός σου…σωρεύσεις	1	your enemy … feed him … give him a drink … if you do this, you will heap	The pronouns your and you are singular and addressed as to one person. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1606	ROM	12	20	q7dq		ἀλλὰ ἐὰν πεινᾷ ὁ ἐχθρός σου, ψώμιζε αὐτόν; ἐὰν διψᾷ, πότιζε αὐτόν; τοῦτο γὰρ ποιῶν, ἄνθρακας πυρὸς σωρεύσεις ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ.	1	But if your enemy is hungry … his head	In 12:20 Paul quotes another part of scripture. Alternate translation: “But the scripture also says, ‘If your enemy is hungry, feed him. If he is thirsty, give him a drink. For doing this, you will heap coals of fire on his his head’”
1607	ROM	12	20	wce6	figs-metaphor	ἄνθρακας πυρὸς σωρεύσεις ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ	1	You will heap coals of fire on his head	Paul speaks of the blessings that the enemies will receive as if someone were pouring hot coals on their heads. This could mean: (1) you will make the person who harmed you feel badly about how he has mistreated you. (2) you will give God a reason to judge your enemy more harshly. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1608	ROM	12	21	q761	figs-personification	μὴ νικῶ ὑπὸ τοῦ κακοῦ, ἀλλὰ νίκα ἐν τῷ ἀγαθῷ τὸ κακόν	1	Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good	Paul describes evil as though it were a person. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1609	ROM	12	21	k8et	figs-activepassive	μὴ νικῶ ὑπὸ τοῦ κακοῦ	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “Do not let those who are evil defeat you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1610	ROM	12	21	p7fd		μὴ νικῶ ὑπὸ τοῦ κακοῦ, ἀλλὰ νίκα…τὸ κακόν	1	Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil	These verbs are addressed as to one person and so are singular.
1611	ROM	13	intro	l4q7			0		Romans 13 General Notes Structure and formatting In the first part of this chapter, Paul teaches Christians to obey rulers who govern them. At that time, ungodly Roman rulers governed the land. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/godly]]) Special concepts in this chapter Ungodly rulers When Paul teaches about obeying rulers, some readers will find this difficult to understand, especially in places where rulers persecute the church. Christians must obey their rulers as well as obey God, unless the rulers do not allow Christians to do something God explicitly commands them to do. There are times when a believer must submit to these rulers and suffer at their hands. Christians understand that this world is temporary and they will ultimately be with God forever. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/eternity]]) Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter Flesh This is a complex issue. “Flesh” is possibly a metaphor for our sinful nature. Paul is not teaching that our physical bodies are sinful. Paul appears to be teaching that as long as Christians are alive (“in the flesh”), we will continue to sin. But our new nature will be fighting against our old nature. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/flesh]] and [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sin]])
1612	ROM	13	1	v5ik			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul tells believers how to live under their rulers.
1613	ROM	13	1	b8nf	figs-synecdoche	πᾶσα ψυχὴ…ὑποτασσέσθω	1	Let every soul be obedient to	Here, soul is a synecdoche for the whole person. “Let every Christian obey” or “Everyone should obey” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
1614	ROM	13	1	g1by		ἐξουσίαις ὑπερεχούσαις	1	higher authorities	Alternate translation: “submit to government officials”
1615	ROM	13	1	wii2	figs-doublenegatives	οὐ…ἔστιν ἐξουσία, εἰ μὴ ὑπὸ Θεοῦ	1	there is no authority unless it comes from God	This is a double negative. You can translate it in a positive form. Alternate translation: “all authority comes from God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublenegatives]])
1616	ROM	13	1	j3lr	figs-activepassive	αἱ δὲ οὖσαι ὑπὸ Θεοῦ τεταγμέναι εἰσίν	1	The authorities that exist have been appointed by God	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “And the people who are in authority are there because God put them there” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1617	ROM	13	2	ui8y		τῇ ἐξουσίᾳ	1	that authority	Alternate translation: “that government authority” or “the authority that God placed in power”
1618	ROM	13	2	dsa3	figs-activepassive	οἱ…ἀνθεστηκότες, ἑαυτοῖς κρίμα λήμψονται	1	those who oppose it will receive judgment on themselves	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God will judge those who oppose government authority” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1619	ROM	13	3	m3yf		γὰρ	1	For	Paul uses this word to begin his explanation of Romans 13:2 and to tell about what will result if the government condemns a person.
1620	ROM	13	3	c2xa		οἱ…ἄρχοντες οὐκ εἰσὶν φόβος	1	rulers are not a terror	Rulers do not make good people afraid.
1621	ROM	13	3	jt2z		τῷ ἀγαθῷ ἔργῳ,…τῷ κακῷ	1	to good deeds … to evil deeds	People are identified with their good deeds or evil deeds.
1622	ROM	13	3	z4sq	figs-rquestion	θέλεις δὲ μὴ φοβεῖσθαι τὴν ἐξουσίαν?	1	Do you desire to be unafraid of the one in authority?	Paul uses this question to get people to think about what they need to do in order not to be afraid of rulers. Alternate translation: “Let me tell you how you can be unafraid of the ruler.” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1623	ROM	13	3	ahl9		ἕξεις ἔπαινον ἐξ αὐτῆς	1	you will receive his approval	The government will say good things about people who do what is good.
1624	ROM	13	4	ink8	figs-litotes	οὐ…εἰκῇ τὴν μάχαιραν φορεῖ	1	he does not carry the sword for no reason	You can translate this in a positive form. Alternate translation: “he carries the sword for a very good reason” or “he has the power to punish people, and he will punish people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-litotes]])
1625	ROM	13	4	s3vz	figs-metonymy	τὴν μάχαιραν φορεῖ	1	carry the sword	Roman governors carried a short sword as a symbol of their authority. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1626	ROM	13	4	au7j	figs-metonymy	ἔκδικος εἰς ὀργὴν	1	an avenger for wrath	Here, wrath represents the punishment people receive when they do evil deeds. Alternate translation: “a person who punishes people as an expression of the government’s anger against evil” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1627	ROM	13	5	q81v		οὐ μόνον διὰ τὴν ὀργὴν, ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τὴν συνείδησιν	1	not only because of the wrath, but also because of conscience	Alternate translation: “not only so the government will not punish you, but also so you will have a clear conscience before God”
1628	ROM	13	6	r1jy		διὰ τοῦτο	1	Because of this	Alternate translation: “because the government punishes evildoers”
1629	ROM	13	6	r4b3		τελεῖτε	1	you pay	Paul is addressing the believers here, so this verb is plural.
1630	ROM	13	6	hy4f		γὰρ…εἰσιν	2	For they are	Alternate translation: “This is why you should pay taxes: authorities are”
1631	ROM	13	7	z9cn		ἀπόδοτε πᾶσι	1	Pay to everyone	Paul is addressing the believers here, so this verb is plural.
1632	ROM	13	7	wg2l	figs-ellipsis	τῷ τὸν φόρον, τὸν φόρον; τῷ τὸ τέλος, τὸ τέλος; τῷ τὸν φόβον, τὸν φόβον; τῷ τὴν τιμὴν, τὴν τιμήν	1	Tax to whom tax is due, toll to whom toll is due; fear to whom fear is due, honor to whom honor is due.	The word “pay” is understood from the previous sentence. Alternate translation: “pay tax to whom tax is due and toll to whom toll is due. Pay fear to whom fear is due and honor to him to whom honor is due” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1633	ROM	13	7	nwi2	figs-metaphor	τῷ τὸν φόβον, τὸν φόβον; τῷ τὴν τιμὴν, τὴν τιμήν	1	fear to whom fear is due, honor to whom honor is due	Here paying fear and honor is a metaphor for fearing and honoring those who deserve to be feared and honored. Alternate translation: “Fear those who deserve to be feared, and honor those who deserved to be honored” or “Respect those whom you ought to respect, and honor those whom you ought to honor” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1634	ROM	13	7	s2nf		τὸ τέλος	1	toll	This is a kind of tax.
1635	ROM	13	8	s8pb			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul tells believers how to act toward neighbors.
1636	ROM	13	8	a69g	figs-doublenegatives	μηδενὶ μηδὲν ὀφείλετε, εἰ μὴ τὸ ἀλλήλους ἀγαπᾶν	1	Owe no one anything, except to love one another	This is a double negative. You can translate it in a positive form. Alternate translation: “Pay all you owe to everyone, and fulfill your obligation to love one another” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublenegatives]])
1637	ROM	13	8	ay3n		εἰ μὴ τὸ ἀλλήλους ἀγαπᾶν	1	except to love one another	This is the one debt that can remain.
1638	ROM	13	8	p6cw		ὀφείλετε	1	Owe	This verb is plural and applies to all the Christians in Rome.
1639	ROM	13	8	i5au		ἀγαπᾶν	1	love	This refers to the kind of love that comes from God and focuses on the good of others, even when it does not benefit oneself.
1640	ROM	13	10	vy62	figs-personification	ἡ ἀγάπη τῷ πλησίον κακὸν οὐκ ἐργάζεται	1	Love does not harm one’s neighbor	This phrase portrays love as a person who is being kind to other people. Alternate translation: “People who love their neighbors do not harm them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1641	ROM	13	11	b6l3	figs-metaphor	εἰδότες τὸν καιρόν, ὅτι ὥρα ἤδη ὑμᾶς ἐξ ὕπνου ἐγερθῆναι	1	we know the time, that it is already time for us to awake out of sleep	Paul speaks of the need for the Roman believers to change their behavior as if they needed to wake up from being asleep. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1642	ROM	13	12	ahn4	figs-metaphor	ἡ νὺξ προέκοψεν	1	The night has advanced	Paul speaks of the time when people do evil deeds as night. Alternate translation: “The sinful time is almost over” or “It is as though the night is almost finished” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1643	ROM	13	12	p7xp	figs-metaphor	ἡ…ἡμέρα ἤγγικεν	2	the day has come near	Paul speaks of the time when people do what is right as the day. Alternate translation: “the time of righteousness will begin soon” or “it is as though it will soon be day” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1644	ROM	13	12	bb8t	figs-metaphor	ἀποθώμεθα οὖν τὰ ἔργα τοῦ σκότους	1	Let us therefore put aside the works of darkness	Paul speaks of works of darkness as if they are clothing that a person puts aside. Here to put aside means to stop doing something. Here, darkness is a metaphor for evil. Alternate translation: “Let us therefore stop doing the evil things that people do in the dark” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1645	ROM	13	12	y5n4	figs-metaphor	ἐνδυσώμεθα…τὰ ὅπλα τοῦ φωτός	1	let us put on the armor of light	Here, light is a metaphor for what is good and right. Paul speaks of doing what is right as if it were putting on armor to protect one’s self. Alternate translation: “let us start doing what is right. Doing this will protect us from what is evil like armor protects a solider” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1646	ROM	13	13	gv4q	figs-exclusive	περιπατήσωμεν	1	Let us walk	Paul includes his readers and other believers with himself. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1647	ROM	13	13	e6ij	figs-metaphor	ὡς ἐν ἡμέρᾳ εὐσχημόνως περιπατήσωμεν	1	Let us walk appropriately, as in the day	Paul speaks of living as true believers as if one were walking while it is day. Alternate translation: “Let us walk in a visible way knowing that everyone can see us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1648	ROM	13	13	qes3	figs-doublet	κοίταις καὶ ἀσελγείαις	1	in sexual immorality or in uncontrolled lust	These concepts mean basically the same thing. You can combine them in your translation. Alternate translation: “in sexually immoral acts” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1649	ROM	13	13	h6xl		ἔριδι	1	strife	This refers to plotting against and arguing with other people.
1650	ROM	13	14	sir6	figs-metaphor	ἐνδύσασθε τὸν Κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν	1	put on the Lord Jesus Christ	Paul speaks of accepting the moral nature of Christ as if he were our outer clothing that people can see. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1651	ROM	13	14	j795		ἐνδύσασθε	1	put on	If your language has a plural form for commands, use it here.
1652	ROM	13	14	xre7	figs-metonymy	τῆς σαρκὸς πρόνοιαν μὴ ποιεῖσθε	1	make no provision for the flesh	Here the flesh refers to the self-directed nature of people who oppose God. This is the sinful nature of human beings. Alternate translation: “do not allow your old evil heart any opportunity at all for doing wicked things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1653	ROM	14	intro	kt8c			0		Romans 14 General Notes Structure and formatting Some translations set each line of poetry farther to the right than the rest of the text to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with verse 11 of this chapter, which Paul quotes from the Old Testament. Special concepts in this chapter Weak in faith Paul teaches that Christians can have real faith and at the same time be “weak in faith” in a given situation. This describes Christians whose faith is immature, not strong, or misunderstood. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]]) Dietary restrictions Many religions in the ancient Near East restricted what was eaten. Christians have freedom to eat what they want. But they need to use this freedom wisely, in a way that honors the Lord and does not cause others to sin. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/sin]]) The judgment seat of God The judgment seat of God or Christ represents a time when all people, including Christians, will be held accountable for the way they lived their lives.
1654	ROM	14	1	abm6			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul encourages believers to remember that they are answerable to God.
1655	ROM	14	1	jf8v		ἀσθενοῦντα τῇ πίστει	1	weak in faith	This refers to those who felt guilty over eating and drinking certain things.
1656	ROM	14	1	p697		μὴ εἰς διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν	1	without giving judgment about arguments	Alternate translation: “and do not condemn them for their opinions”
1657	ROM	14	2	ii8g		ὃς μὲν πιστεύει φαγεῖν πάντα	1	One person has faith to eat anything	Some people believe God permits them to eat any kind of food.
1658	ROM	14	2	n2n6		ὁ…ἀσθενῶν λάχανα ἐσθίει	1	another who is weak eats only vegetables	This describes a person who believes God does not want him to eat meat.
1659	ROM	14	4	q9bx	figs-rquestion	σὺ τίς εἶ, ὁ κρίνων ἀλλότριον οἰκέτην?	1	Who are you, you who judge a servant belonging to someone else?	Paul is using a question to scold those who are judging others. You can translate this as a statement. Alternate translation: “You are not God, and you are not allowed to judge one of his servants!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1660	ROM	14	4	xq7r	figs-you	σὺ…ὁ κρίνων	1	you, who judges	The form of you here is singular. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1661	ROM	14	4	ba38	figs-metaphor	τῷ ἰδίῳ κυρίῳ στήκει ἢ πίπτει	1	It is before his own master that he stands or falls	Paul speaks of God as if he were a master who owned slaves. Alternate translation: “Only the master can decide if he will accept the slave or not” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1662	ROM	14	4	cp9y	figs-metaphor	σταθήσεται δέ, δυνατεῖ γὰρ ὁ Κύριος στῆσαι αὐτόν	1	But he will be made to stand, for the Lord is able to make him stand	Paul speaks of the servant who is acceptable to God as if he were being made to stand instead of falling. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1663	ROM	14	4	ucto	figs-activepassive	σταθήσεται δέ, δυνατεῖ γὰρ ὁ Κύριος στῆσαι αὐτόν	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “But the Lord will accept him because he is able to make the servant acceptable” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1664	ROM	14	5	x7j2		ὃς μὲν κρίνει ἡμέραν παρ’ ἡμέραν; ὃς δὲ κρίνει πᾶσαν ἡμέραν.	1	One person values one day above another. Another values every day equally	Alternate translation: “One person thinks one day is more important than all the others, but another person thinks that all days are the same”
1665	ROM	14	5	m511	figs-explicit	ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ νοῒ, πληροφορείσθω	1	Let each person be convinced in his own mind	You can make the full meaning explicit. Alternate translation: “Let each person be convinced that he is honoring the Lord by what he does” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1666	ROM	14	5	y5ea	figs-activepassive	ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ νοῒ, πληροφορείσθω	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “Let each person be sure what he is doing is to honor the Lord” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1667	ROM	14	6	pfn6	figs-explicit	ὁ φρονῶν τὴν ἡμέραν, Κυρίῳ φρονεῖ	1	He who observes the day, observes it for the Lord	Here, observes refers to worshiping. Alternate translation: “The person who worships on a certain day does it to honor the Lord” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1668	ROM	14	6	esu5	figs-ellipsis	ὁ ἐσθίων	1	he who eats	The word “everything” is understood from Romans 14:3. It can be repeatd here. Alternate translation: “the person who eats every kind of food” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1669	ROM	14	6	f9tm		Κυρίῳ ἐσθίει	1	eats for the Lord	Alternate translation: “eats to honor the Lord” or “eats that way in order to honor the Lord”
1670	ROM	14	6	jh8j	figs-ellipsis	καὶ ὁ μὴ ἐσθίων	1	He who does not eat	The word “everything” is understood from Romans 14:3. It can be repeated here. Alternate translation: “and he who does not eat everything” or “and the person who does not eat certain kinds of food” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1671	ROM	14	7	txm3	figs-explicit	οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἡμῶν ἑαυτῷ ζῇ	1	For none of us lives for himself	Here, lives for himself means to live only to please oneself. Alternate translation: “None of us should live merely to please ourselves” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1672	ROM	14	7	u9ar	figs-exclusive	οὐδεὶς…ἡμῶν	1	none of us	Paul is including his readers, so this is inclusive. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1673	ROM	14	7	c9ls	figs-explicit	οὐδεὶς ἑαυτῷ ἀποθνῄσκει	1	none dies for himself	This means anyone’s death affects other people. Alternate translation: “none of us should think that when we die, it affects only us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1674	ROM	14	8	s3lb	figs-exclusive		0	General Information:	Paul is speaking of both himself and his readers, so all instances of “we” are inclusive. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1675	ROM	14	10	db9a	figs-rquestion	τί κρίνεις τὸν ἀδελφόν σου? ἢ καὶ σὺ τί ἐξουθενεῖς τὸν ἀδελφόν σου?	1	why do you judge your brother? And you, why do you despise your brother?	By using these questions, Paul is demonstrating how he might need to scold individuals among his readers. Alternate translation: “it is wrong for you to judge your brother, and it is wrong for you to despise your brother!” or “stop judging and despising your brother!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-rquestion]])
1676	ROM	14	10	al55		τὸν ἀδελφόν	1	brother	Here, brother means a fellow Christian, male or female.
1677	ROM	14	10	jq85	figs-metonymy	πάντες γὰρ παραστησόμεθα τῷ βήματι τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	For we will all stand before the judgment seat of God	The judgment seat refers to God’s authority to judge. Alternate translation: “For God will judge us all” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1678	ROM	14	11	fel6	figs-activepassive	γέγραπται γάρ	1	For it is written,	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “For someone has written in the scriptures:” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1679	ROM	14	11	tf76	figs-explicit	ζῶ ἐγώ	1	As I live	This phrase is used to start an oath or solemn promise. Alternate translation: “You can be certain that this is true” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1680	ROM	14	11	sb6q	figs-synecdoche	ἐμοὶ κάμψει πᾶν γόνυ, καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσεται τῷ Θεῷ	1	to me every knee will bend, and every tongue will confess to God	Paul uses the word God and tongue to refer to the whole person. Alternate translation: “every person will bow and give praise to God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
1681	ROM	14	11	vngp	figs-123person	ἐμοὶ κάμψει πᾶν γόνυ, καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσεται τῷ Θεῷ	1		The Lord uses the word God to refer to himself. Alternate translation: “every person will bow and give praise to me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-123person]])
1682	ROM	14	12	nsy8		περὶ ἑαυτοῦ, λόγον δώσει τῷ Θεῷ	1	will give an account of himself to God	Alternate translation: “will have to explain our actions to God”
1683	ROM	14	13	ia62	figs-doublet	ἀλλὰ τοῦτο κρίνατε μᾶλλον, τὸ μὴ τιθέναι πρόσκομμα τῷ ἀδελφῷ ἢ σκάνδαλον	1	but instead decide this, that no one will place a stumbling block or a snare for his brother	Here, stumbling block and snare mean basically the same thing. Alternate translation: “but instead make it your goal not to do or say anything that might cause a fellow believer to sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1684	ROM	14	13	cx4s		τῷ ἀδελφῷ	1	brother	Here, brother refers to a fellow Christian, male or female.
1685	ROM	14	14	t7gc	figs-doublet	οἶδα καὶ πέπεισμαι ἐν Κυρίῳ Ἰησοῦ	1	I know and am persuaded in the Lord Jesus	Here the words know and am persuaded mean basically the same thing; Paul uses them to emphasize his certainty. Alternate translation: “I am certain because of my relationship with the Lord Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1686	ROM	14	14	fuk1	figs-doublenegatives	οὐδὲν κοινὸν δι’ ἑαυτοῦ	1	nothing is unclean by itself	You can translate this in a positive form. Alternate translation: “everything by itself is clean” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublenegatives]])
1687	ROM	14	14	mjc5		δι’ ἑαυτοῦ	1	by itself	Alternate translation: “by its nature” or “because of what it is”
1688	ROM	14	14	w3gg	figs-explicit	εἰ μὴ τῷ λογιζομένῳ τι κοινὸν εἶναι, ἐκείνῳ κοινόν	1	Only for him who considers anything to be unclean, for him it is unclean	Paul implies here that a person should stay away from anything that he thinks is unclean. You can make this explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “but if a person thinks something is unclean, then for that person it is unclean and he should stay away from it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1689	ROM	14	15	iw7w		εἰ…διὰ βρῶμα, ὁ ἀδελφός σου λυπεῖται	1	If because of food your brother is hurt	“If you hurt your fellow believer’s faith over the matter of food.” Here the word your refers to those who are strong in faith and brother refers to those who are weak in faith.
1690	ROM	14	15	ln42		ὁ ἀδελφός	1	brother	Here, brother refers to a fellow Christian, male or female.
1691	ROM	14	15	bj8v	figs-metaphor	οὐκέτι κατὰ ἀγάπην περιπατεῖς	1	you are no longer walking in love	Paul speaks of the behavior of believers as if it were a walk. Alternate translation: “then you are no longer showing love” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1692	ROM	14	16	gl48		μὴ βλασφημείσθω οὖν ὑμῶν τὸ ἀγαθόν	1	So do not allow what you consider to be good to be spoken of as evil	Alternate translation: “If someone else thinks that something is evil, do not do it, even if you consider it to be good”
1693	ROM	14	17	j92k	figs-explicit	οὐ γάρ ἐστιν ἡ Βασιλεία τοῦ Θεοῦ βρῶσις καὶ πόσις, ἀλλὰ δικαιοσύνη, καὶ εἰρήνη, καὶ χαρὰ ἐν Πνεύματι Ἁγίῳ	1	For the kingdom of God is not about food and drink, but about righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit	Paul argues that God set up his kingdom so he could give us a right relationship with himself, and to provide peace and joy. Alternate translation: “For God did not set up his kingdom so that he could rule over what we eat and drink. He set up his kingdom so we could have a right relationship with him, and so he could give us peace and joy” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1694	ROM	14	18	am8m	figs-activepassive	δόκιμος τοῖς ἀνθρώποις	1	approved by people	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “people will approve of him” or “people will respect him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1695	ROM	14	19	i3rv	figs-explicit	τὰ τῆς εἰρήνης διώκωμεν, καὶ τὰ τῆς οἰκοδομῆς τῆς εἰς ἀλλήλους	1	let us pursue the things of peace and the things that build up one another	Here, build up one another refers to helping each other grow in faith. Alternate translation: “let us seek to live peacefully together and help one another grow stronger in faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1696	ROM	14	20	p65h	figs-explicit	μὴ ἕνεκεν βρώματος, κατάλυε τὸ ἔργον τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	Do not destroy the work of God because of food	You can make explicit the full meaning of this sentence. Alternate translation: “Do not undo what God has done for a fellow believer just because you want to eat a certain kind of food” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1697	ROM	14	20	dk72	figs-explicit	ἀλλὰ κακὸν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ τῷ διὰ προσκόμματος ἐσθίοντι	1	but it is evil for that person who eats and causes him to stumble	Here a stumbling block is a food that a weaker brother eats despite thinking it is wrong, and thereby goes against his conscience. Alternate translation: “but it would be a sin for someone to eat food, which another brother thinks is wrong to eat, if by eating this causes the weaker brother to do something that is against his conscience” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1698	ROM	14	21	mrr4		καλὸν τὸ μὴ φαγεῖν κρέα, μηδὲ πιεῖν οἶνον, μηδὲ ἐν ᾧ ὁ ἀδελφός σου προσκόπτει	1	It is good not to eat meat, nor to drink wine, nor anything by which your brother takes offense	Alternate translation: “It is better not to eat meat or drink wine or do anything else that might cause your brother to sin”
1699	ROM	14	21	iq9g		ὁ ἀδελφός	1	brother	Here, brother refers to a fellow Christian, male or female.
1700	ROM	14	21	e1du	figs-you	σου	1	your	Here, you is singular and stresses the responsibility of each individual believer for his fellow believer. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1701	ROM	14	22	hjk9		σὺ πίστιν ἣν ἔχεις	1	The faith you have	Here, faith refers back to the beliefs about food and drink.
1702	ROM	14	22	b3hi	figs-you	σὺ…σεαυτὸν	1	you … yourself	Here, you and yourself are singular. Because Paul is addressing the believers, you may have to translate this using plural. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-you]])
1703	ROM	14	22	r53r		μακάριος ὁ μὴ κρίνων ἑαυτὸν ἐν ᾧ δοκιμάζει	1	Blessed is the one who does not condemn himself by what he approves	Alternate translation: “Blessed are those who do not feel guilty for what they decide to do”
1704	ROM	14	23	s1ph	figs-activepassive	ὁ δὲ διακρινόμενος, ἐὰν φάγῃ, κατακέκριται	1	He who doubts is condemned if he eats	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “God will say that the person does wrong if he is not sure if it is right to eat a certain food, but he eats it anyway” or “The person who is not sure if it is right to eat a certain food, but then eats it anyway will have a troubled conscience” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1705	ROM	14	23	yr44	figs-explicit	ὅτι οὐκ ἐκ πίστεως	1	because it is not from faith	Anything that is not from faith is something that God does not want you to do. You can make explicit the full meaning here. Alternate translation: “God will say that he is wrong because he is eating something he believes God does not want him to eat” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1706	ROM	14	23	tr9i	figs-explicit	πᾶν δὲ ὃ οὐκ ἐκ πίστεως, ἁμαρτία ἐστίν	1	whatever is not from faith is sin	Anything that is not from faith is something that God does not want you to do. You can make explicit the full meaning here. Alternate translation: “you are sinning if you do something that you do not believe God wants you to do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1707	ROM	15	intro	ae9u			0		Romans 15 General Notes Structure and formatting Some translations set each line of poetry farther to the right than the rest of the text to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with verses 9-11 and 21 of this chapter, which are words from the Old Testament. Some translations set prose quotations from the Old Testament farther to the right on the page to make it easier to read. The ULT does this with the quoted words in verse 12. In Romans 15:14, Paul begins to speak more personally. He shifts from teaching to telling of his personal plans. Important figures of speech in this chapter Strong/Weak These terms are used to refer to people who are mature and immature in their faith. Paul teaches that those who are strong in faith need to help those who are weak in faith. (See: [[rc://en/tw/dict/bible/kt/faith]])
1708	ROM	15	1	cx66			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul concludes this section about believers’ living for others with reminding them how Christ lived.
1709	ROM	15	1	u19s		δὲ	1	Now	Translate this using the words your language uses to introduce a new idea into an argument.
1710	ROM	15	1	u73x	figs-explicit	ἡμεῖς, οἱ δυνατοὶ	1	we who are strong	Here, strong refers to the people who are strong in their faith. They believe that God allows them to eat any kind of food. Alternate translation: “we who are strong in faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1711	ROM	15	1	dx9d	figs-exclusive	ἡμεῖς	1	we	This refers to Paul, his readers, and other believers. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1712	ROM	15	1	cv61	figs-explicit	τῶν ἀδυνάτων	1	of the weak	Here, the weak refers to the people who are weak in their faith. They believe that God does not allow them to eat some kinds of food. Alternate translation: “those who are weak in faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1713	ROM	15	2	z2k8	figs-explicit	πρὸς οἰκοδομήν	1	in order to build him up	By this, Paul means to strengthen someone’s faith. Alternate translation: “to strengthen his faith” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1714	ROM	15	3	y6fe	figs-activepassive	καθὼς γέγραπται	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “someone wrote in the scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1715	ROM	15	3	bcz1	figs-explicit	καθὼς γέγραπται	1	it was just as it is written	Here Paul refers to a scripture where Christ (the Messiah) speaks to God. Alternate translation: “the Messiah said to God in the scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1716	ROM	15	3	qni7		οἱ ὀνειδισμοὶ τῶν ὀνειδιζόντων σε, ἐπέπεσαν ἐπ’ ἐμέ	1	The insults of those who insulted you fell on me	The insults of those who insulted God fell on Christ.
1717	ROM	15	4	txd4	figs-activepassive	ὅσα γὰρ προεγράφη, εἰς τὴν ἡμετέραν διδασκαλίαν ἐγράφη	1	For whatever was previously written was written for our instruction	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “For in times past, the prophets wrote everything in the Scriptures to teach us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1718	ROM	15	4	m7yy	figs-exclusive	ἡμετέραν…ἔχωμεν	1	our … we have	Paul includes his readers and other believers. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1719	ROM	15	4	g6r1	figs-explicit	ἵνα διὰ τῆς ὑπομονῆς καὶ διὰ τῆς παρακλήσεως τῶν Γραφῶν, τὴν ἐλπίδα ἔχωμεν	1	in order that through patience and through encouragement of the scriptures we would have certain hope	Here, have hope means that the believers will know that God will fulfill his promises. You can make explicit the full meaning in your translation. Alternate translation: “In this way the scriptures will encourage us to expect that God will do for us everything that he has promised” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1720	ROM	15	5	u2zm			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul encourages the believers to remember that both Gentile believers and Jews that believe are made one in Christ.
1721	ROM	15	5	g5xm		Θεὸς…δῴη	1	may … God … grant	Alternate translation: “I pray that … God … will grant”
1722	ROM	15	5	ws7q		τὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖν ἐν ἀλλήλοις	1	to be of the same mind with each other	Alternate translation: “to be in agreement with each other” or “to be united”
1723	ROM	15	6	uz1z	figs-metonymy	ἐν ἑνὶ στόματι, δοξάζητε	1	praise with one mouth	This means to be united in praising God. Alternate translation: “praise God together in unity as if only one mouth were speaking” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1724	ROM	15	7	z941		προσλαμβάνεσθε ἀλλήλους	1	receive one another	Alternate translation: “accept one another”
1725	ROM	15	8	gbh8		λέγω γὰρ	1	For I say	The pronoun I refers to Paul.
1726	ROM	15	8	k4my	figs-metonymy	Χριστὸν διάκονον γεγενῆσθαι περιτομῆς	1	Christ has been made a servant of the circumcision	Here, the circumcision is a metonym that refers to the Jews. Alternate translation: “Jesus Christ has been made a servant of the Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1727	ROM	15	8	r0gd	figs-activepassive	Χριστὸν διάκονον γεγενῆσθαι περιτομῆς	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “Jesus Christ has become a servant of the Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1728	ROM	15	8	me1e		εἰς τὸ βεβαιῶσαι τὰς ἐπαγγελίας	1	in order to confirm the promises	This is one of the two purposes for which Christ became a servant of the circumcision.
1729	ROM	15	8	gu7z	figs-explicit	τὰς ἐπαγγελίας τῶν πατέρων	1	the promises given to the fathers	Here, the fathers refers to the ancestors of the Jewish people. Alternate translation: “the promises to the ancestors of the Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1730	ROM	15	8	dxz1	figs-activepassive	τὰς ἐπαγγελίας τῶν πατέρων	1		You can translate this in active form. Alternate translation: “the promises that God gave to the ancestors of the Jews” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1731	ROM	15	9	k5q7		τὰ δὲ ἔθνη, ὑπὲρ ἐλέους δοξάσαι τὸν Θεόν	1	and for the Gentiles to glorify God for his mercy	This is the second reason for which Christ became a servant of the circumcision. Alternate translation: “and in order that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy”
1732	ROM	15	9	xgc4	figs-activepassive	καθὼς γέγραπται	1	As it is written	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “as someone has written in the scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1733	ROM	15	9	em5q	figs-metonymy	τῷ ὀνόματί σου ψαλῶ	1	sing praise to your name	Here, your name is a metonym that refers to God. Alternate translation: “sing praise to you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1734	ROM	15	10	yvy9		καὶ πάλιν λέγει	1	Again it says	Alternate translation: “And again the scripture says”
1735	ROM	15	10	x4kg	figs-explicit	μετὰ τοῦ λαοῦ αὐτοῦ	1	with his people	This refers to God’s people. You can make this explicit in your translation. Alternate translation: “with the people of God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1736	ROM	15	11	xw7t		ἐπαινεσάτωσαν αὐτὸν	1	Let praise him	Alternate translation: “let … praise the Lord”
1737	ROM	15	12	fta5	figs-metonymy	ἡ ῥίζα τοῦ Ἰεσσαί	1	root of Jesse	Jesse was the physical father of King David. Alternate translation: “descendant of Jesse” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1738	ROM	15	12	i4nn	figs-explicit	ἐπ’ αὐτῷ ἔθνη ἐλπιοῦσιν	1	in him the Gentiles will have hope	Here, him refers to the descendant of Jesse, the Messiah. Those who are not Jews will also trust him to fulfill his promises. Alternate translation: “the people who are not Jews can trust him to do what he has promised” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1739	ROM	15	13	w7wn	figs-hyperbole	πληρώσαι ὑμᾶς πάσης χαρᾶς καὶ εἰρήνης	1	May fill you with all joy and peace	Paul exaggerates here to emphasize his point. Alternate translation: “may … fill you with great joy and peace” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
1740	ROM	15	14	h98x			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul reminds the believers in Rome that God chose him to reach the Gentiles.
1741	ROM	15	14	qfs6	figs-explicit	πέπεισμαι…ἀδελφοί μου, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐγὼ περὶ ὑμῶν	1	I myself am also convinced about you, my brothers	Paul is quite sure that the believers in Rome are honoring each other in their behavior. Alternate translation: “I myself am completely sure that you yourselves have acted toward others in a completely good way” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1742	ROM	15	14	d878		ἀδελφοί	1	brothers	Here, brothers refers to fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1743	ROM	15	14	qhv3	figs-hyperbole	πεπληρωμένοι πάσης γνώσεως	1	filled with all knowledge	Paul exaggerates here to emphasize his point. Alternate translation: “having been filled with sufficient knowledge to follow God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
1744	ROM	15	14	ge2l	figs-explicit	δυνάμενοι καὶ ἀλλήλους νουθετεῖν	1	able to also exhort one another	Here, to exhort means to teach. Alternate translation: “also able to teach each other” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1745	ROM	15	15	n2gr	figs-activepassive	τὴν χάριν τὴν δοθεῖσάν μοι ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ	1	the grace given me by God	Paul speaks of grace as if it were a physical gift that God had given him. God had appointed Paul and apostle even though he had persecuted believers before he decided to follow Jesus. You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “the grace that God gave me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1746	ROM	15	16	wiw1	figs-metaphor	γένηται ἡ προσφορὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν εὐπρόσδεκτος	1	the offering of the Gentiles might become acceptable	Paul speaks of his preaching the gospel as if he, as a priest, were making an offering to God. Alternate translation: “the Gentiles might please God when they obey him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1747	ROM	15	18	lu97	figs-doublenegatives	οὐ γὰρ τολμήσω τι λαλεῖν, ὧν οὐ κατειργάσατο Χριστὸς δι’ ἐμοῦ, εἰς ὑπακοὴν ἐθνῶν λόγῳ καὶ ἔργῳ	1	by the power of signs and wonders, and by the power of the Spirit of God	You can translate this double negative in a positive form. Alternate translation: “For the sake of the obedience of the Gentiles, I will only speak of what Christ has accomplished through me in my words and actions and by the power of signs and wonders through the power of the Holy Spirit” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublenegatives]])
1748	ROM	15	18	by9s		εἰς ὑπακοὴν ἐθνῶν	1	for the obedience of the Gentiles	Alternate translation: “so that the Gentiles will obey God”
1749	ROM	15	18	xds3	figs-explicit	λόγῳ καὶ ἔργῳ	1	These are things done by word and action	Here, word and deed refers to what Christ has accomplished through Paul. Alternate translation: “through me in my words and actions” or “the things that Christ has accomplished through what I have said and done” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1750	ROM	15	19	g8bk	figs-doublet	σημείων καὶ τεράτων	1	signs and wonders	These two words mean basically the same thing and refer to various kinds of miracles. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1751	ROM	15	19	c8ff		ὥστε…ἀπὸ Ἰερουσαλὴμ καὶ κύκλῳ μέχρι τοῦ Ἰλλυρικοῦ	1	so that from Jerusalem, and round about as far as Illyricum	This is from the city of Jerusalem as far as the province of Illyricum, a region close to Italy.
1752	ROM	15	20	x9xm	figs-explicit	οὕτως δὲ φιλοτιμούμενον εὐαγγελίζεσθαι, οὐχ ὅπου ὠνομάσθη Χριστός	1	In this way, my desire has been to proclaim the gospel, but not where Christ is known by name	Paul only wants to preach to people who have never heard of Christ. Alternate translation: “but because of this, I want to preach the good news in places where people have never heard of Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1753	ROM	15	20	kt3r	figs-metaphor	ἵνα μὴ ἐπ’ ἀλλότριον θεμέλιον οἰκοδομῶ	1	in order that I might not build upon another man’s foundation	Paul speaks of his ministry work as if he were building a house on a foundation. Alternate translation: “in order that I might not be simply continuing the work that someone else already started. I do not want to be like a man who builds a house on someone else’s foundation” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1754	ROM	15	21	rb5r	figs-explicit	καθὼς γέγραπται	1	It is as it is written	Here Paul refers to what Isaiah wrote in the scriptures. You can make the meaning explicit. Alternate translation: “what is happening is like what was written by Isaiah in the scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1755	ROM	15	21	wy8k	figs-activepassive	καθὼς γέγραπται	1		You can translate this in an active form and make the meaning explicit. Alternate translation: “what is happening is like what Isaiah wrote in the scriptures” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1756	ROM	15	21	u8d6	figs-activepassive	οἷς οὐκ ἀνηγγέλη περὶ αὐτοῦ	1	Those to whom no tidings of him came	You can translate this in active form. Alternate translation: “Those whom no one had told the news about him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1757	ROM	15	22	f1fq			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul tells the believers in Rome about his personal plans to visit them and asks the believers to pray.
1758	ROM	15	22	ex5j	figs-activepassive	καὶ ἐνεκοπτόμην	1	I was also hindered	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “they also hindered me” or “people also hindered me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1759	ROM	15	23	b6kl	figs-explicit	μηκέτι τόπον ἔχων ἐν τοῖς κλίμασι τούτοις	1	I no longer have any place in these regions	Paul implies that there are no more places in these areas where people live who have not heard about Christ. Alternate translation: “there are no more places in these regions where people have not heard about Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1760	ROM	15	24	si59	translate-names	τὴν Σπανίαν	1	Spain	At that time, Spain was a Roman province west of Rome that Paul desired to visit. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1761	ROM	15	24	c6wq		διαπορευόμενος	1	in passing	Alternate translation: “as I pass through Rome” or “while I am on my way”
1762	ROM	15	24	vya3	figs-explicit	καὶ ὑφ’ ὑμῶν προπεμφθῆναι ἐκεῖ	1	and to be helped by you along my journey there	Here Paul implies that he wants the Roman believers to provide some financial assistance to him for his journey to Spain. Alternate translation: “that you will provide for me on my journey” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1763	ROM	15	24	rzie	figs-activepassive	καὶ ὑφ’ ὑμῶν προπεμφθῆναι ἐκεῖ	1		You can translate this in active form. Alternate translation: “and that you will help me on my journey” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1764	ROM	15	24	wg6d		ἐὰν ὑμῶν πρῶτον ἀπὸ μέρους ἐμπλησθῶ	1	I have enjoyed your company	Alternate translation: “after I have enjoyed spending some time with you”
1765	ROM	15	26	vn1r	figs-synecdoche	εὐδόκησαν…Μακεδονία καὶ Ἀχαΐα	1	it was the good pleasure of Macedonia and Achaia	Here the words Macedonia and Achaia are synecdoches for the people who live in those areas. Alternate translation: “the believers in the provinces of Macedonia and Achaia were happy” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-synecdoche]])
1766	ROM	15	27	w5ap		εὐδόκησαν γάρ	1	Indeed they were please to do this	Alternate translation: “Indeed, the believers in Macedonia and Achaia were pleased to do it”
1767	ROM	15	27	tfz1		ὀφειλέται εἰσὶν αὐτῶν	1	indeed, they are their debtors	Alternate translation: “indeed the people of Macedonia and Achaia are in debt to the believers in Jerusalem”
1768	ROM	15	27	en7l		εἰ…τοῖς πνευματικοῖς αὐτῶν ἐκοινώνησαν τὰ ἔθνη, ὀφείλουσιν καὶ ἐν τοῖς σαρκικοῖς λειτουργῆσαι αὐτοῖς	1	if the Gentiles have shared in their spiritual things, they owe it to them also to serve them	Alternate translation: “since the Gentiles have shared in the spiritual things of the Jerusalem believers, the Gentiles ought to share their physical things with the Jerusalem believers”
1769	ROM	15	28	zz8u	figs-metaphor	σφραγισάμενος αὐτοῖς τὸν καρπὸν τοῦτον	1	made sure that they have received what was collected	Paul speaks of the money he is taking to Jerusalem as if it were a fruit that was collected and sealed for them. Alternate translation: “and have safely delivered this offering to them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1770	ROM	15	29	ylq8	figs-explicit	ἐν πληρώματι εὐλογίας Χριστοῦ, ἐλεύσομαι	1	I know that when I come to you I will come in the fullness of the blessing of Christ	This phrase means that Christ will bless Paul and the Roman believers. Alternate translation: “Christ will abundantly bless us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1771	ROM	15	30	w1ta		δὲ	1	Now	If your language has a way to show that Paul has stopped talking about the good things he is confident of (Romans 15:29) and is now starting to talk about the dangers he faces, use it here.
1772	ROM	15	30	yb7m		παρακαλῶ…ὑμᾶς	1	I urge you	Alternate translation: “I encourage you”
1773	ROM	15	30	v9iy		ἀδελφοί	1	brothers	Here, brothers refers to fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1774	ROM	15	30	fy1v		συναγωνίσασθαί	1	to strive together with	Alternate translation: “to work hard with” or “to struggle with”
1775	ROM	15	31	u7st	figs-activepassive	ῥυσθῶ ἀπὸ τῶν ἀπειθούντων	1	I may be rescued from those who are disobedient	You can state this in active form. Alternate translation: “God may rescue me from those who are disobedient” or “God may keep those who are disobedient from harming me” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1776	ROM	15	31	nw5h	figs-explicit	καὶ ἡ διακονία μου ἡ εἰς Ἰερουσαλὴμ εὐπρόσδεκτος τοῖς ἁγίοις γένηται	1	and that my service for Jerusalem may be acceptable to the believers	Here Paul expresses his desire that the saints in Jerusalem will gladly accept the money from the believers in Macedonia and Achaia. Alternate translation: “and pray that the believers in Jerusalem will be glad to receive the money that I am bringing them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1777	ROM	15	33	s947	figs-explicit	ὁ…Θεὸς τῆς εἰρήνης μετὰ	1	May the God of peace be with	The God of peace means the God who causes believers to have inner peace. Alternate translation: “I pray that God who causes all of us to have inner peace may be with” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1778	ROM	16	intro	qy96			0		Romans 16 General Notes Structure and formatting In this chapter, Paul gives personal greetings to some of the Christians in Rome. It was common to end a letter in the ancient Near East with this type of personal greeting. Other possible translation difficulties in this chapter Because of the personal nature of this chapter, much of the context is unknown. This will make translation more difficult. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1779	ROM	16	1	sg6a			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul then greets many of the believers in Rome by name.
1780	ROM	16	1	vkg8		συνίστημι δὲ ὑμῖν Φοίβην	1	I commend to you Phoebe	Alternate translation: “I want you to respect Phoebe”
1781	ROM	16	1	sry4	translate-names	Φοίβην	1	Phoebe	Phoebe is a woman’s name. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1782	ROM	16	1	q86q	figs-exclusive	τὴν ἀδελφὴν ἡμῶν	1	our sister	The word our refers to Paul and all believers. Alternate translation: “our sister in Christ” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1783	ROM	16	1	q669	translate-names	Κενχρεαῖς	1	Cenchrea	Cenchrea was a seaport city in Greece. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1784	ROM	16	2	cwx1	figs-explicit	αὐτὴν προσδέξησθε ἐν Κυρίῳ	1	you may receive her in the Lord	Paul encourages the Roman believers to welcome Phoebe as a fellow believer. Alternate translation: “you would welcome her because we all belong to the Lord” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1785	ROM	16	2	yic3		ἀξίως τῶν ἁγίων	1	in a manner worthy of the saints	Alternate translation: “in the way that believers should welcome other believers”
1786	ROM	16	2	qp4w	figs-euphemism	παραστῆτε αὐτῇ	1	stand by her	Paul encourages the Roman believers to give to Phoebe anything she needs. Alternate translation: “help her” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-euphemism]])
1787	ROM	16	2	inh1		καὶ…προστάτις πολλῶν ἐγενήθη καὶ ἐμοῦ αὐτοῦ	2	has become a helper of many, and of myself as well	Alternate translation: “has helped many people, and she has also helped me”
1788	ROM	16	3	c5lg	translate-names	Πρίσκαν καὶ Ἀκύλαν	1	Priscilla and Aquila	Priscilla was the wife of Aquila. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1789	ROM	16	3	fsk1	figs-explicit	τοὺς συνεργούς μου ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ	1	my fellow workers in Christ Jesus	Paul’s fellow workers are people who also tell others about Jesus. Alternate translation: “who work with me to tell people about Christ Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1790	ROM	16	5	i32d		καὶ τὴν κατ’ οἶκον αὐτῶν ἐκκλησίαν	1	Greet the church that is in their house	Alternate translation: “and greet the believers who meet in their house to worship”
1791	ROM	16	5	bn9z	translate-names	Ἐπαίνετον	1	Epaenetus	Epaenetus is the name of a man. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1792	ROM	16	5	d1f1	figs-metaphor	ἀπαρχὴ τῆς Ἀσίας εἰς Χριστόν	1	firstfruit of Asia to Christ	Paul speaks of Epaenetus as if he were a fruit that he harvested. Alternate translation: “first person in Asia to believe in Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1793	ROM	16	6	ew2z	translate-names	Μαρίαν	1	Mary	Mary is a woman’s name. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1794	ROM	16	7	tzk4	translate-names	Ἀνδρόνικον	1	Andronicus	Andronicus is a man’s name. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1795	ROM	16	7	z9uk	translate-names	Ἰουνίαν	1	Junias	This could refer to: (1) Junia, a woman’s name. (2) Junias, a man’s name, although this is less likely. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1796	ROM	16	7	gce3	figs-activepassive	οἵτινές εἰσιν ἐπίσημοι ἐν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις	1	They are prominent among the apostles	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “whom the apostles know very well” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1797	ROM	16	8	h976	translate-names	Ἀμπλιᾶτον	1	Ampliatus	Ampliatus is a man’s name. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1798	ROM	16	8	alh2		τὸν ἀγαπητόν μου ἐν Κυρίῳ	1	my beloved in the Lord	Alternate translation: “my dear friend and fellow believer in the Lord”
1799	ROM	16	9	bd5l	translate-names	Οὐρβανὸν…Στάχυν	1	Urbanus … Stachys	These are the names of men. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1800	ROM	16	10	k55t	translate-names	Ἀπελλῆν…Ἀριστοβούλου	1	Apelles … Aristobulus	These are the names of men. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1801	ROM	16	10	q96n		τὸν δόκιμον ἐν Χριστῷ	1	the approved in Christ	The word approved refers to someone who has been tested and proved to be genuine. Alternate translation: “whom Christ has approved”
1802	ROM	16	11	gt6r	translate-names	Ἡρῳδίωνα…Ναρκίσσου	1	Herodion … Narcissus	These are the names of men. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1803	ROM	16	11	ket9	figs-explicit	τοὺς ὄντας ἐν Κυρίῳ	1	who are in the Lord	This refers to those who trust in Jesus. Alternate translation: “who are believers” or “who belong to the Lord” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1804	ROM	16	12	sq9n	translate-names	Τρύφαιναν…Τρυφῶσαν…Περσίδα	1	Tryphaena … Tryphosa … Persis	These are women’s names. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1805	ROM	16	13	zmf4	translate-names	Ῥοῦφον	1	Rufus	Rufus is a man’s name. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1806	ROM	16	13	zy3x	figs-activepassive	τὸν ἐκλεκτὸν ἐν Κυρίῳ	1	chosen in the Lord	You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “whom the Lord has chosen” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1807	ROM	16	13	hqf6	figs-metaphor	τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐμοῦ	1	his mother and mine	Paul speaks of the mother of Rufus as if she were his own mother. Alternate translation: “his mother, whom I also think of as my mother” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1808	ROM	16	14	dwh9	translate-names	Ἀσύγκριτον, Φλέγοντα, Ἑρμῆν, Πατροβᾶν, Ἑρμᾶν	1	Asyncritus … Phlegon … Hermes … Patrobas … Hermas	These are names of men. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1809	ROM	16	14	ck2w		ἀδελφούς	1	brothers	Here, brothers refers to fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1810	ROM	16	15	ye9j	translate-names	Φιλόλογον…Νηρέα…Ὀλυμπᾶν	1	Philologus … Nereus … Olympas	These are names of men. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1811	ROM	16	15	n2rx	translate-names	Ἰουλίαν	1	Julia	Julia is the name of a woman. She was probably the wife of Philologus. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1812	ROM	16	16	g2z1		φιλήματι ἁγίῳ	1	a holy kiss	an expression of affection for fellow believers
1813	ROM	16	16	t1q4	figs-hyperbole	ἀσπάζονται ὑμᾶς αἱ ἐκκλησίαι πᾶσαι τοῦ Χριστοῦ	1	All the churches of Christ greet you	Here Paul speaks in a general manner concerning the churches of Christ. Alternate translation: “The believers in all the churches in this area send their greetings to you” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-hyperbole]])
1814	ROM	16	17	u1m9			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul gives one last warning to the believers about unity and living for God.
1815	ROM	16	17	wx6r		ἀδελφοί	1	brothers	Here, brothers refers to fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1816	ROM	16	17	ztv5		σκοπεῖν	1	to think about	Alternate translation: “to watch out for”
1817	ROM	16	17	n59l	figs-explicit	τὰς διχοστασίας καὶ τὰ σκάνδαλα…ποιοῦντας	1	who are causing the divisions and obstacles	This refers to those who argue and cause others to stop trusting in Jesus. Alternate translation: “who are causing believers to argue with one another and to stop having faith in God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1818	ROM	16	17	j9x7		παρὰ τὴν διδαχὴν ἣν ὑμεῖς ἐμάθετε	1	They are going beyond the teaching that you have learned	Alternate translation: “and teaching things that do not agree with the truth you have already learned”
1819	ROM	16	17	b318	figs-metaphor	ἐκκλίνετε ἀπ’ αὐτῶν	1	Turn away from them	Here, turn away is a metaphor for “refuse to listen.” Alternate translation: “do not listen to them” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1820	ROM	16	18	ea6h	figs-ellipsis	ἀλλὰ τῇ ἑαυτῶν κοιλίᾳ	1	but their own stomach	The words “they serve” are understood from the previous phrase. Alternate translation: “but they serve their own stomach” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1821	ROM	16	18	nxn4	figs-metonymy	ἀλλὰ τῇ ἑαυτῶν κοιλίᾳ	1	but their own stomach	Here, stomach is a metonym that refers to physical desires. Alternate translation: “but they only care about their physical desires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1822	ROM	16	18	eff9	figs-metaphor	ἀλλὰ τῇ ἑαυτῶν κοιλίᾳ	1		Serving there stomach represents satisfying their desires. Alternate translation: “but they only want to satisfy their own selfish desires” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1823	ROM	16	18	eif6	figs-doublet	καὶ διὰ τῆς χρηστολογίας καὶ εὐλογίας	1	By their smooth and flattering speech	The words smooth and flattering mean basically the same thing. Paul is emphasizing how these people are deceiving believers. Alternate translation: “and by saying things that seem to be good and true” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1824	ROM	16	18	c2je	figs-metonymy	ἐξαπατῶσι τὰς καρδίας τῶν ἀκάκων	1	they deceive the hearts of the innocent	Here, hearts is a metonym for a person’s mind or inner being. Alternate translation: “they deceive the innocent believers” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metonymy]])
1825	ROM	16	18	m9h5		τῶν ἀκάκων	1	innocent	This refers to those who are simple, inexperienced, and naive. Alternate translation: “of those who innocently trust them” or “of those who do not know these teachers are fooling them”
1826	ROM	16	19	imc7	figs-personification	ἡ γὰρ ὑμῶν ὑπακοὴ, εἰς πάντας ἀφίκετο	1	For your obedience reaches everyone	Here Paul speaks of the Roman believers’ obedience as if it were a person who could go to people. Alternate translation: “For everyone has heard how you obey Jesus” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-personification]])
1827	ROM	16	19	le5l		ἀκεραίους…εἰς τὸ κακόν	1	innocent to that which is evil	Alternate translation: “not involved in doing evil things”
1828	ROM	16	20	s3cq	figs-metaphor	ὁ δὲ Θεὸς τῆς εἰρήνης συντρίψει τὸν Σατανᾶν ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας ὑμῶν ἐν τάχει	1	The God of peace will soon crush Satan under your feet	The phrase crush … under your feet refers to complete victory over an enemy. Here Paul speaks of the victory over Satan as if the Roman believers were trampling an enemy under their feet. Alternate translation: “Soon God will give you peace and complete victory over Satan” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1829	ROM	16	21	z4g3			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul gives greetings from the believers who are with him.
1830	ROM	16	21	ku15	translate-names	Λούκιος…Ἰάσων…Σωσίπατρος	1	Lucius, Jason, and Sosipater	These are names of men. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1831	ROM	16	22	xu3q	translate-names	ἐγὼ, Τέρτιος, ὁ γράψας τὴν ἐπιστολὴν	1	Tertius, who write this epistle	Tertius is the man who wrote down what Paul spoke. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1832	ROM	16	22	nx4g		ἀσπάζομαι ὑμᾶς…ἐν Κυρίῳ	1	greet you in the Lord	Alternate translation: “greet you as a fellow believer”
1833	ROM	16	23	sw7r	translate-names	Γάϊος…Ἔραστος…Κούαρτος	1	Gaius … Erastus … Quartus	These are names of men. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/translate-names]])
1834	ROM	16	23	j9u7		ὁ ξένος	1	the host	This refers to Gaius, the person in whose house Paul and his fellow believers gathered for worship.
1835	ROM	16	23	m5hg		ὁ οἰκονόμος	1	the treasurer	This is a person who takes care of the money for a group.
1836	ROM	16	25	psm3			0	Connecting Statement:	Paul closes with a prayer of blessing.
1837	ROM	16	25	v71l		δὲ	1	Now	Here the word Now marks the closing section of the letter. If you have a way of doing this in your language, you can use it here.
1838	ROM	16	25	pp5k	figs-metaphor	ὑμᾶς στηρίξαι	1	to strengthen you	Paul speaks here of having strong faith as if a person were being set firmly in place. Alternate translation: “to make your faith strong” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1839	ROM	16	25	kmw1		κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιόν μου, καὶ τὸ κήρυγμα Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ	1	according to my gospel and the preaching of Jesus Christ	Alternate translation: “by the good news that I have preached about Jesus Christ”
1840	ROM	16	25	s5ky	figs-metaphor	κατὰ ἀποκάλυψιν μυστηρίου χρόνοις αἰωνίοις σεσιγημένου	1	according to the revelation of the mystery that had been kept secret for long ages	Paul says that God has revealed previously hidden truths to the believers. He speaks of these truths as if they were a secret. Alternate translation: “because God has revealed to us believers what had been kept secret for a long time” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1841	ROM	16	25	n6c1	figs-activepassive	κατὰ ἀποκάλυψιν μυστηρίου χρόνοις αἰωνίοις σεσιγημένου	1		You can translate this in an active form. Alternate translation: “because God has revealed to us believers the secret that he was keeping for a long time” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1842	ROM	16	26	d7r5	figs-doublet	φανερωθέντος δὲ νῦν διά τε Γραφῶν προφητικῶν, κατ’ ἐπιταγὴν τοῦ αἰωνίου Θεοῦ εἰς ὑπακοὴν πίστεως, εἰς πάντα τὰ ἔθνη γνωρισθέντος	1	but now has been revealed and made known through the prophetic writings to all nations, by the command of the eternal God	The verbs revealed and made known mean basically the same thing. Paul uses both of them to emphasize his point. Alternate translation: “but now the mystery has been made known to all the nations through the prophetic writings so people can believe” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-doublet]])
1843	ROM	16	26	efyy	figs-activepassive	φανερωθέντος δὲ νῦν διά τε Γραφῶν προφητικῶν, κατ’ ἐπιταγὴν τοῦ αἰωνίου Θεοῦ εἰς ὑπακοὴν πίστεως, εἰς πάντα τὰ ἔθνη γνωρισθέντος	1		You can combine the verbs revealed and made known in an active form. Alternate translation: “but now the eternal God has made it known to all the nations through the prophetic writings so that people would believe” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1844	ROM	16	26	lc6d	figs-abstractnouns	εἰς ὑπακοὴν πίστεως	1	to bring about the obedience of faith	Here, obedience and faith are abstract nouns. You can use the verbs “obey” and “trust” in your translation. Alternate translation: “so that all nations will believe and obey” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1845	ROM	16	26	cvi3	figs-explicit	εἰς ὑπακοὴν πίστεως	1		You may need to make explicit who will obey and trust. Alternate translation: “so that all nations will obey God because they trust in him” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1846	ROM	16	27	qmj7	figs-explicit	μόνῳ σοφῷ Θεῷ διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ᾧ ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. ἀμήν!	1	To the only wise God … be glory forever. Amen	Here, through Jesus Christ refers to what Jesus did. To give glory means to praise God. Alternate translation: “Because of what Jesus Christ has done for us, we will praise forever the one who alone is God and who alone is wise. Amen!” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1847	ROM	2	22	vb45	figs-explicit	ἱεροσυλεῖς	1	You who say that one must not commit adultery, do you commit adultery?	The implication is that the temples the Jews rob are where idols are kept and worshipped. If it would be helpful to your readers, you could say that explicitly. Alternate translation: “do you rob temples where idols are kept” or “should you actually enter an idol temple and rob it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1848	ROM	3	8	tz14	figs-exclusive	βλασφημούμεθα… ἡμᾶς…ποιήσωμεν	1	And not, just as we are blasphemed and just as some affirm us to say, “Let us do evil, so that good may come”?	Here, we and us exclusively speaks of Paul and his fellow apostles to the Gentiles. Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “some people keep blaspheming us apostles … us apostles … We apostles should do evil” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1849	ROM	3	8	m5xx	figs-parallelism	καθὼς βλασφημούμεθα, καὶ καθώς φασίν τινες ἡμᾶς λέγειν	1		These two phrases mean the same thing. Paul says the same thing twice, in slightly different ways, to show how badly these people spread rumors against the apostles. If saying the same thing twice might be confusing for your readers, you can combine the phrases into one. Alternate translation: “like some people slanderously report that we say” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-parallelism]])
1850	ROM	3	8	cn1c	figs-activepassive	βλασφημούμεθα	1	The judgment on them is just	If your language does not use the passive form in this way, you can state this in active form or in another way that is natural in your language. Alternate translation: “some people keep blaspheming us” or “some people keep slandering us” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-activepassive]])
1851	ROM	3	8	h68w	figs-explicit	τινες	1		Paul implies that some could refer to: (1) Jewish unbelievers. Alternate translation: “some Jewish unbelievers” or “some Jews who reject Jesus” (2) Jewish believers. Alternate translation: “some Jewish believers who reject the Gentile inclusion in the Church” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-explicit]])
1852	ROM	3	8	qc9n	figs-quotations	ὅτι ποιήσωμεν τὰ κακὰ, ἵνα ἔλθῃ τὰ ἀγαθά	1		This is a false quotation of something rumored that Paul and the apostles say or teach. If it would be more natural in your language, you could make it an indirect quotation. Alternate translation: “that we should do evil, so that good may come” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-quotations]])
1853	ROM	3	8	uocy	figs-imperative	ποιήσωμεν	1		Here, Let us do is used as an imperative that communicates an appeal rather than a command. Use a form in your language that communicates an appeal. Alternate translation: “We should do” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-imperative]])
1854	ROM	3	8	ukgb	figs-nominaladj	τὰ κακὰ…τὰ ἀγαθά	1		Paul is using the adjectives evil and good as nouns in order to describe things or actions. Your language may use adjectives in the same way. If not, you could translate these with noun phrases. Alternate translation: “things that are evil … things that are good” or “evil things … good things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])
1855	ROM	3	8	r0d8	figs-abstractnouns	τὰ κακὰ	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of evil, you could express the same idea in another way. Alternate translation: “things that are evil” or “what is bad” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1856	ROM	3	8	bs94	grammar-connect-logic-goal	ἵνα	1		This phrase introduces a purpose clause. Paul is stating the purpose for which these Jews falsely accuse them of saying Let us do evil. Use a natural way in your language for introducing a purpose clause. Alternate translation (without a comma preceding): “in order that” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-goal]])
1857	ROM	3	8	vd6y	figs-abstractnouns	τὰ ἀγαθά	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of good, you could express the same idea in another way. Alternate translation: “things that are good” or “what is beneficial” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1858	ROM	3	8	o2nu	writing-pronouns	ὧν τὸ κρίμα ἔνδικόν ἐστιν	1		The pronoun *their refers to the same blaspheming people as some. If this might confuse your readers, you could say the meaning explicitly. Alternate translation: “These people are justly condemned” or “These people who blaspheme are deservedly condemned” or “It is fair to judge these people” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/writing-pronouns]])
1859	ROM	3	8	zwlg	figs-abstractnouns	ὧν τὸ κρίμα	1		If your language does not use an abstract noun for the idea of condemnation, you could express the same idea in another way. Alternate translation: “When they are condemned, it” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1860	ROM	3	9	fia9	grammar-connect-logic-result	γὰρ	1	What then? Are we excusing ourselves?	Here, For introduces a reason clause. Paul is giving the reason why he and the Jews are not excusing themselves. Use a natural way in your language to express the reason why someone does something. Alternate translation: “This is because” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/grammar-connect-logic-result]])
1861	ROM	5	16	pe38	figs-ellipsis	οὐχ ὡς δι’ ἑνὸς ἁμαρτήσαντος, τὸ δώρημα	1	For the gift is not like the outcome of that one man’s sin	Paul is leaving out some of the words that a sentence would need in many languages to be complete. If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could supply these words from the context. Alternate translation: “The gift does not happen in the same manner as the one man sinned” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-ellipsis]])
1862	ROM	3	9	drcx	figs-exclusive	προῃτιασάμεθα	1		Here, we is used exclusively to speak of Paul and his fellows apostles (See 3:8). Your language may require you to mark these forms. Alternate translation: “we apostles have already accused” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-exclusive]])
1863	ROM	3	9	q88t	figs-merism	Ἰουδαίους τε καὶ Ἕλληνας	1		Paul figuratively refers to Jews and Greeks, using these types of people in order to include all of humanity (See the same phrase in 2:09). If this would be misunderstood in your language, you could use an equivalent expression from your culture or plain language. Alternate translation: “both Jewish and non-Jewish people” or “both the Jewish people and the Gentiles” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-merism]])
1864	ROM	3	14	df77	figs-abstractnouns	ὧν τὸ στόμα ἀρᾶς καὶ πικρίας γέμει	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas of cursing and bitterness, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “They continually curse and regularly say harsh things” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1865	ROM	3	9	s0px	figs-metaphor	πάντας ὑφ’ ἁμαρτίαν εἶναι	1		Paul speaks figuratively of sin as if it were a weight that all people are underneath. He means that all types of people are controlled or dominated or cursed by a tendency to sin. If your readers would not understand what it means to be under sin in this context, you could use an equivalent metaphor from your culture. Alternatively, you could express the meaning in a non-figurative way. Alternative translation: “that they are all controlled by living sinfully” or “that they are all cursed to sin” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-metaphor]])
1866	ROM	5	16	x6ot	figs-abstractnouns	τὸ δώρημα…τὸ…κρίμα…κατάκριμα…τὸ… χάρισμα…παραπτωμάτων…δικαίωμα	1		If your language does not use abstract nouns for these ideas, you could express the same ideas with verbal forms. Alternate translation: “what God gives … God judging … being condemned … what God gives … ways people trespass … being made right with God” (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-abstractnouns]])
1867	ROM	5	16	kawg	figs-nominaladj	ἑνὸς…ἑνὸς	1		See how you translated this word in 5:15. (See: [[rc://en/ta/man/translate/figs-nominaladj]])